The Project Gutenberg eBook of Count Zarka: A Romance
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Count Zarka: A Romance

Author: Sir William Magnay

Illustrator: Maurice Greiffenhagen

Release date: April 23, 2022 [eBook #67905]
                Most recently updated: October 18, 2024

Language: English

Original publication: United Kingdom: Ward Lock and Co Limited

Credits: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUNT ZARKA: A ROMANCE ***

COUNT ZARKA




BY THE SAME AUTHOR

  The Fall of a Star
  The Pride of Life
  The Heiress of the Season
  The Man-Trap
  The Red Chancellor
  The Man of the Hour


[Illustration: “In a moment their light rapiers had touched.”
               (Page 235.)]




  COUNT ZARKA

  A Romance

  BY
  SIR WILLIAM MAGNAY, BART

  AUTHOR OF “THE RED CHANCELLOR” “THE MAN OF THE HOUR”
  “THE FALL OF A STAR” “THE HEIRESS OF THE SEASON” ETC.

  FRONTISPIECE BY MAURICE GREIFFENHAGEN

  LONDON
  WARD LOCK AND CO LIMITED
  NEW YORK AND MELBOURNE

  1903




CONTENTS


  CHAPTER                                  PAGE

       I THE MAN ON THE ROAN HORSE            7

      II A CHANCE SHOT                       24

     III A MOMENTOUS MEETING                 39

      IV THE UNACCOUNTABLE                   50

       V THE MYSTERY OF ROZSNYO              60

      VI ZARKA PLAYS TERRORIST               67

     VII THE CASTLE BY DAY                   78

    VIII A TELL-TALE LIGHT                   89

      IX ZARKA ON THE ALERT                  97

       X WHO IS THIS MAN?                   105

      XI A STRANGE PRESERVER                116

     XII AFTER THE PERIL                    124

    XIII WHAT ZARKA FOUND                   131

     XIV THE COUNT AND HIS SHADOW           141

      XV THE EYES IN THE CLEFT              154

     XVI ZARKA’S WARNING                    164

    XVII THE SECRET ROOM                    173

   XVIII A THREATENING PRESENCE             184

     XIX THE COUNT’S GAME                   196

      XX A LIGHT IN THE FOREST              212

     XXI FROM FURY TO FURY                  218

    XXII IN THE DEPTH OF THE ROCK           229

   XXIII THE FIGURE IN THE VALLEY           239

    XXIV THE NECK-BAND                      250

     XXV THE MARRIAGE OF THE DEAD           265

    XXVI A DESPERATE STROKE                 275

   XXVII THE END OF THE AFFAIR              290

  XXVIII HOW PRINCE ROEL GOT FREE           300

    XXIX ZARKA’S PRAYER AND ITS ANSWER      305




CHAPTER I

THE MAN ON THE ROAN HORSE


“The plan I have in my mind,” said Gersdorff, the Minister, “is so full
of delicacy and danger that I hesitate to propose it to you.”

The young man sitting opposite to him smiled. “At least, Excellency,
let me hear it. May not the man before whom the danger will lie be
the best judge of whether he can undertake it. As to the delicacy
involved----”

The Minister made a deprecating gesture.

“I have no fear on that score, so far as you are concerned, my dear
Herr Galabin. In fact you are the only man in the Bureau whom I would
trust to undertake the affair. The only question is,” he continued, as
Galabin bowed in acknowledgment of the compliment, “whether I have any
right to risk a valuable life in an undertaking where the very courage
which points you out as the right man for the business is likely to
minimize the dangers, dangers which I cannot disguise from myself may
be very great.”

“Nevertheless, I am impatient to hear your Excellency’s plan.”

The Minister leaned back in his chair thoughtfully stroking his mouth
with his long white fingers. “Shortly, it is this,” he said. “The
mystery surrounding the extraordinary disappearance of Prince Roel
of Rapsberg deepens every day. I say deepens, because, as you know,
the agents of our Bureau, all the machinery which we have set working
to elucidate it, have given us absolutely blank results. Had it been
a mere piece of eccentricity on the Prince’s part, the result, as
has been hinted, of disappointment in a love affair, we must have
found him, or at least some clue to the direction in which he had
disappeared. A man, let alone a prince, cannot vanish from the face of
the earth without leaving some trace.”

“That is obvious, Excellency, at any rate in a well-watched community.”

“Just so. Now--and I doubt not you will have come to the same
conclusion as myself--the result which our exhaustive inquiries leave
us is the inevitable conclusion that the Prince has been spirited away.”

“You think that, Excellency?”

Gersdorff nodded. “I do. And my supposition has the deeper colour in
that I can easily account for it. Now, in suggesting, my dear Herr
Galabin, that you should take this matter in hand and endeavour to
follow up the mystery on political, that is altogether higher, lines,
I feel it is only due to you to point out the danger of playing the
detective, seeing that we accept the theory that this is not a mere
ordinary case of a person’s disappearance, due to eccentricity or
commonplace foul play. Behind it I fear we have a strong, ruthless,
political motive. And a motive springing from one of the strongest,
most Napoleonic brains in Europe, and at the back of that policy the
might of a great Power.”

“It is fighting against tremendous odds, certainly, to follow the
matter up,” Galabin remarked.

“True. Still, we have no alternative. We may be comparatively weak
and insignificant in the European concert, but for all that we cannot
allow this outrage to pass. Here is one of the richest and most
influential of our great territorial nobles kidnapped under our very
noses. For the sudden disappearance of such a man can scarcely be
accounted for otherwise. Now are we to leave this young Prince to his
fate? Supposing, that is, he has not already met it. Although my own
idea is--and that is the reason, Herr Galabin, I am anxious to enlist
your services--that the Russian, strong though he be, will scarcely
venture to put Prince Roel to death, at least until he has ascertained
with some certainty the effect such an outrage would produce and the
consequences he would have to face. No, he will not burn his boats
until he is sure how the land lies in front of him.”

“And the motive for making away with Prince Roel?”

Gersdorff gave a shrug. “The old, wearisome motive that is responsible
for ninety-nine hundredths of the world’s unrest. The policy of
aggression. The Prince owns an immense territory on the very borders
of the debatable land between Baratora and Sorusk, a province which is
kept in a ferment by Karatieff’s agents with a view to its ultimate
annexation in the interests of peace.”

“I see.”

“Now Prince Roel is, I can quite understand, a stumbling-block in
the way of our friend’s policy. For, young as he is, he wields great
power; he is practically an independent sovereign on his own territory;
moreover he has, it is known, imbibed from his father a hatred of
Russian aggression. Gorodov has tried to get round him, but with no
success.”

“And so he falls back on _force majeure_.”

“It is a bold stroke, and one which I should dearly like to defeat,”
Gersdorff said with a touch of professional rivalry and zeal which the
other could well understand. “If once we can make sure what has become
of Prince Roel his restoration to liberty will follow as a matter of
course. It will be the price of our secrecy over the affair. Karatieff
cannot afford to stand convicted to-day of such mediæval tactics.”

“No, clearly.”

“There is bound to be a storm of some sort,” Gersdorff proceeded.
“Karatieff no doubt is prepared for that, and the only question which
he has to calculate is the degree of its severity. It is already
breaking out in Prince Roel’s own country. Urgent representations have
already reached this Bureau; the poor fellow’s mother has given me a
painful hour this morning. There is much talk of vengeance if a hair of
his head is injured. The Magyars are a dangerous race when roused, but
what can they do against Karatieff? No; their attitude may be heroic,
but it is eminently unpractical. We must play the fox, not the lion.
Let me only find out what has actually become of the Prince, and I will
engage to bring Karatieff to his knees. Now, may we count on you, Herr
Galabin? I can promise you that the royal gratitude will take a very
practical shape, and as for expenses, why, you have _carte blanche_.
You know the country and the language, you have courage and _savoir
faire_, and I could not choose a better man for what is, I admit, a
rather forlorn hope. I don’t want your answer at this moment. We
can give you a few hours. It is hardly an affair to be entered upon
lightly, although at the same time a too serious frame of mind is to
be avoided. Now, will you give me the pleasure of your company at
luncheon?”

They went in together to the dining-room. At the door Gersdorff laid
his hand on his guest’s arm and said quietly, “It will be well perhaps
not to allude to this matter before the servants. Experience has taught
me the impossibility of being too cautious. We have a saying in our
Service, ‘Three pairs of ears, one spy.’”

After luncheon they lighted cigars and sat in the bow window looking
down on the busy Königstrasse, the principal thoroughfare of the city.
The old Minister’s casual comments on the details of the moving,
thronging life beneath them were shrewd and amusing, and the idle
half-hour passed agreeably enough.

“Do you see this man riding up the street towards us on the roan
horse?” Gersdorff asked, suddenly breaking off from the general to
the particular. “Now there is a fellow who is rather a puzzle to our
intelligence department.”

“In what way?” Galabin asked, looking curiously at the object of the
remark as he drew nearer.

The rider was a dark, well set-up man about thirty-five or forty with
something of a Greek cast of countenance. Certainly at a casual glance
an undeniably handsome fellow, with a lithe figure and a perfect seat
on horseback.

“He is a Count Zarka,” Gersdorff answered. “He lives right away on
the eastern borders of the country among the mountains, but he is
often here, staying sometimes for several weeks together and living
in expensive style. Now the curious thing about him is that he seems
suddenly and strangely to have become rich--no one knows how. His
father, the last Count, was poor, living in a half-ruined castle among
the mountains; this man has, we hear, turned the dilapidated old place
into an almost palatial residence where he keeps a certain state. He
appeared suddenly a year or two back in society here with a great
flourish and all the surroundings of large wealth. Whence does it come?
Report says he has been singularly lucky at the gaming-tables; but that
would hardly account for more than a temporary state of affluence.
Yes,” he continued musingly, “I shall have to find out the real source
of the Herr Count’s wealth as soon as we have discovered Prince Roel.
Another mission waiting for you, my adventurous young friend. Ah! here
he comes back again.”

The sharp ring of the horse’s hoofs sounded on the stones below them;
then abruptly ceased. “He is coming in,” Gersdorff exclaimed in some
surprise, not unmingled, however, with a certain astute satisfaction.
“Now I wonder what he can want here with us.”

Galabin had glanced round in time to see the Count dismount and
saunter up the broad steps of the Chancellerie. Presently one of the
secretaries came in and told his chief that Count Zarka was anxious to
see him for a few moments on an urgent private matter.

“To see me?” Gersdorff repeated.

“No one else, Excellency. The communication the Herr Graf has to make
is for your private ear. If your Excellency is engaged----”

“No, no. I will see the Count--in my room. Now,” he observed to Galabin
as the secretary left them, “I may, perhaps, be able to find out
something of this matter. I have my suspicions of the Herr Graf, and
should not be surprised if he comes to hoodwink me. Do me the favour to
smoke another cigar here till I can rejoin you. I may be able to set an
explicit plan before you.”

With a courtly bow he left the young man and passed through to his
private bureau. As he entered, the Count, who was scrutinizing an
engraving on the wall, turned sharply. He had the easy vivacious manner
of a polished man of the world, and his appearance was prepossessing
enough except that the beauty of the face was spoilt by the wolfish
expression of the restless eyes.

“To what cause am I indebted for the honour of this visit, Count? What
is the important matter you wish to communicate?” Gersdorff never
wasted time in preliminary small-talk unless he had an object in such
trifling. And here with this man there was none.

“The matter, Excellency, on which I have called to give you certain
information,” replied the Count with a self-possession which the
experienced reader of men noticed with a certain dubious admiration,
“is one to which I fancy the Government will attach great importance. I
refer to the mysterious disappearance of Prince Roel.”

“Ah, yes. We shall be glad to have any tangible explanation of that.”

The diplomatic mask was impenetrable, and the sharp eyes saw nothing in
the old Minister’s face beyond a calm official interest, courteously
inviting him to proceed.

“I should preface such evidence as I can produce,” the Count continued,
“by mentioning that during the Prince’s last stay in this city I saw
much of him, indeed I may say that we were fairly intimate.”

“A doubtful advantage to the Prince,” was the other’s mental comment,
but his visitor detected nothing beyond the slight bow with which the
statement was acknowledged.

“During our companionship,” Zarka proceeded, “it came to my knowledge
that the Prince had fallen in love, or at least was deeply fascinated
by a lady he was in the habit of meeting in society.”

Gersdorff raised his bushy eyebrows in quiet surprise. “You know the
lady’s name?”

The Count gave an evasive shrug. “Only so far as a guess will serve.
The Prince gave me none of his confidence on the subject, and my
knowledge was gathered simply from observation.”

“The man is lying,” Gersdorff said to himself. Then aloud, “Your
observation, Count, surely did not stop short of the lady’s identity?”

“I must repeat I have no positive information on that point,” Zarka
maintained with a smile that rather gave the lie to his words. “The
Prince was most reserved and secretive in the matter, and I could not
pretend to do more than hazard the merest guess as to the lady.”

Gersdorff bowed as forbearing to press the question. “Possibly the
point is not essential,” he said. “I will not interrupt you.”

“That, however, the poor Prince was greatly smitten,” Zarka continued
with a fluency which seemed to his hearer the result of preparation,
“was clear to me. From a young man of high spirits he became gloomy,
melancholy, with intervals of unnatural excitement. The usual signs of
a certain state of mind.”

Gersdorff nodded him on in more curiosity than the other suspected.

Zarka paused for a moment before proceeding, as, having completed the
preamble, he came to the real point of his communication.

“In my mind there is no doubt,” he said slowly, giving weight to his
words, “that the Prince’s disappearance is directly due to the failure
of his love affair.”

The Minister’s face assumed a look of bland inquiry.

“Indeed? That is a strong assertion, Count. You have proof?”

Zarka smiled, and his smile strengthened the other’s dislike.

“Proof absolute, to my mind. Documentary evidence.” He took out a
gold-bound letter-case emblazoned with an heraldic device. “A tangible
clue which I have felt it my duty to hand to your Excellency,” he said,
as with deliberation he opened the case, took out a paper and carefully
unfolded it. “You know Prince Roel’s handwriting?”

“Personally, no. But that is easily proved.”

“I knew it well,” Zarka returned. “And there without the suspicion of a
doubt is a specimen of it.”

He rose as he spoke and handed the paper to Gersdorff. It contained
only a few words, and the Minister read them, half aloud.

“‘I send you herewith two bunches of roses, white and red. The white
signify love and life: the red hate and death. Those which you will
wear to-night must decide my fate. R.’”

Gersdorff turned the paper, and finding the other side blank, turned it
back slowly and read the words over again. Then he laid the paper down
on the desk before him, and looked up inquiringly at Zarka.

“The paper tells its own story, does it not?” the Count said in reply
to the look.

“To a certain point, yes. May I ask how you came by it?”

“From the Prince’s servant who found it in the pocket of his master’s
smoking-jacket,” Zarka answered readily.

“And he brought it to you?”

“To me as a friend of his master’s. It is evidently a blotted draft
which the Prince intended to destroy. You notice, Excellency, the ink
is spilt on it?”

Gersdorff nodded. “I do not know that this proves very much,” he
observed doubtfully.

The Count drew back his lips, showing his teeth in a characteristic but
utterly mirthless smile. “Not of itself, Excellency. But I should say
that if it were known that a certain lady to whom the flowers were
sent wore the red roses, why then----” he finished the sentence by an
expressive shrug.

Perhaps had Count Zarka been able to read the significance of the look
which the old diplomatist’s keen eyes fixed on him he might not have
been quite so glib. But clever man as a glance would recognize the
Count to be, he was here, perhaps, a little too anxious to appear quite
fluent and at his ease.

“Quite so, Count,” Gersdorff said, almost coldly. “You can give me the
lady’s name or not, as you please. If not, no doubt we can find it out
for ourselves. It is merely a question of saving the Bureau trouble.”

Zarka affected to hesitate, then to make up his mind.

“It is my desire,” he said, with a bow, “to be of every service to
your Excellency. So I must break what was my first resolve, namely
that no lady’s name should pass my lips in connexion with the affair.
You are welcome to know my suspicion so far as it goes. I can at least
tell you the name of the lady who wore red roses at the Margravine
von Reuspach’s ball the night before Prince Roel disappeared. Your
Excellency may possibly be acquainted with General Hainfeld?”

He paused, with lips drawn back and his glittering eyes fixed on
Gersdorff, awaiting his answer.

“I have met the General. Has he a daughter?” the Minister answered
doubtfully.

“A step-daughter, Fräulein Philippa Carlstein.” He spoke the name with
a curious staccato intonation.

“Oh,” Gersdorff made a mental note of it. Then he waited, his intuition
telling that the Count had something to add.

“The General and Fräulein Carlstein,” Zarka proceeded when he found the
other did not seem inclined to question him further, “have left the
city, I hear, for Switzerland and Paris. That is all the information I
have to give, Excellency. You must take it for what it is worth; but I
must say it seems to me significant.”

Gersdorff rose.

“Quite so, Count,” he said curtly, as ending the interview; “we will
look into the matter----”

But his visitor did not depart without a flourish. “I trust,
Excellency, you will consider that what you have done me the honour to
allow me to communicate has been a sufficient excuse for taking up so
much of your valuable time.”

“Certainly,” Gersdorff answered a little stiffly; “I am obliged to you
for your information; your theory of this unfortunate young fellow’s
disappearance may be worth following up. You will leave the paper with
me? Good-day.”

The Count could only grin again, bow, and take his leave.

Gersdorff returned to Galabin, who rose and looked inquiringly at his
face, which, however, from habitual diplomatic schooling, told nothing.

“A lucky visit for us,” Gersdorff said, resuming his seat by the
window. “I fancy it has at least narrowed the field of your proposed
search, my young friend. For unless I am greatly mistaken the man who
is there,” he nodded down towards the street, “mounting his horse with
such swagger knows as much as anybody of Prince Roel’s disappearance.”

“He came to tell you so?”

The old diplomat smiled. “He came to throw dust in my eyes. How foolish
men are!” he exclaimed reflectively. “When will they learn to hold
their tongues? A false scent is very well if only you are dealing with
people stupid enough to follow it. Otherwise it is simply a negative
clue, since we know the object we are hunting has not gone that way.
Now, Herr Galabin,” he continued, resuming his more business-like
manner, “in the interests of our State I want you to spend a holiday in
the great forest at the foot of the Carpathians.”

He touched a bell. “Ask Herr Botheim to come to me,” he said to the man
who answered it.

In a few moments Herr Botheim made his appearance, a small,
astute-looking man, with an intensely secretive manner. He was the
head of the intelligence department.

“Botheim, how long has Count Zarka been in the city?”

“Since 7.40 this morning only, Excellency. He left the city eight days
ago presumably for Rozsnyo.”

“Ah, Rozsnyo. Yes? Was his departure seen?”

“No, Excellency. It appears to have been sudden and secret. We only
heard of his departure some hours afterwards. There seemed no reason
for suspecting----”

“No, no, my good Botheim,” Gersdorff interrupted; “there is no blame
attached to your department, but I fancy we have hardly studied the
Count closely enough.”

Botheim could only give a shrug.

“I do not blame you,” the Minister proceeded; “we have hitherto looked
upon him, politically, as a mysterious nonentity. But now we may have
reason to change our views. You have, of course, information about the
Count’s home, the Schloss Rozsnyo? Its situation, I mean, and so forth?”

“Certainly, Excellency. I can obtain all the information in two
minutes.”

“Do so,” Gersdorff returned, “and furnish Herr Galabin with it. I will
send him to your room at once.” Botheim bowed and withdrew. “You will
undertake this mission?”

“I am only too much honoured, Excellency, by your confidence.”

“I am sure it is well placed. You have two objects, remember. First, to
discover, if possible, what has become of Prince Roel; and secondly,
to find out what you can about this Count Zarka. Now, good-bye. Be
wary. I do not trust the Count. Botheim will give you all available
information; we shall look to you to add to it materially.”




CHAPTER II

A CHANCE SHOT


The nearly horizontal rays of a setting September sun, red with the
promise of a brilliant resurrection on the morrow, struck full against
the great elevated timber-line, where, at any rate for a space,
European civilization seems to be held in check by the appalling
ruggedness and grandeur--the insurmountable wildness of self-assertive
nature. The parting glory falling directly on the fringe of the great
coniferous belt, threw into more striking relief the blue-black
intensity of the forest depths. The day had been hot--sultry for
the time of year, for September days are, as it were, the Parthian
cohort of Summer’s retreating array: the air was still and silent
with the languor which comes of hours of steady, windless heat.
Only occasionally there rose from the impenetrable blackness of the
woods the lazy cry of a pigeon or the whirr of a tree-partridge, so
infrequent as to be almost startling in contrast with the prevailing
stillness.

The nibbling hares, dotted at picturesque intervals over one at
the tufted and sparsely wooded lawns which here and there broke the
continuity of the interminable woods, munched and leaped peacefully and
comfortably enough. Presently by common consent, not simultaneously,
but by twos and threes, and batches, they stopped their feeding, raised
their heads, and pricked their ears until the whole company was at
attention. A few tree-partridges, preening their grey feathers, paused
and looked round inquiringly towards the black wood into which they
could see but a few yards, yet perhaps further than any other living
thing. The pause--of alert expectancy--lasted but a few seconds. A
fox came with slinking trot out of the wood, and made across the best
covered corner of the lawn towards the thickets opposite, increasing
his pace as he crossed the open, his eyes redder than normal, for the
sun struck full into them. Most of the hares reassured, resumed their
eclectic nibbling; a few, impressed by Reynard’s gait and manner,
leisurely put a less distance between themselves and the covert,
plucking an occasional tempting blade on the way.

There is a subtle magnetic influence acting from animal life upon
animal life. Unknown as its cause is to us--for all our researches
can never take us beyond the border-line of half-knowledge, at least
this side of the grave--and imperfect as our conjectures are, we see
clearly enough its influence the more unmistakable in direct ratio to
the sharpness of the senses of the creature upon which it acts. We feel
it ourselves in the same proportion, keeping time with our individual
sensitiveness; but with most of us, at any rate, distance attenuates
the subtle power. So, not without the grosser signs of the sudden
lifting, this time with one accord, of scores of furry heads and ears,
the warning cry of pigeons behind the dark foliage, and the sudden
swift rush of the lately indolent tree-partridge, would a human being
have felt constrained to look expectingly towards the fringe of the
wood, the natural line of which was now broken by the figure of a man.

He had stopped on emerging from the covert, and now stood, set off
picturesquely against his dark background, perhaps admiring the
romantic scene suddenly opened before him, perhaps uncertain as to
his whereabouts. So motionless was his attitude, so striking his
appearance, that he hardly seemed to lend a human interest to the
fairy spot; an onlooker from the opposite side of the valley would
have expected him to vanish as mysteriously as he had come. Presently,
however, he moved forward and began to descend the slope. The hares,
which had begun to wonder whether there was any harm in him, scampered
away on all sides. The man at once halted and made a quick movement of
pointing the gun he carried under his arm, but it seemed to be merely
the sportsman’s instinct, for he checked the action ere he had aimed,
and replacing the weapon in its former position, resumed his way across
the now deserted valley.

A handsome man, of fair complexion and athletic frame, dressed in a
dark-green shooting suit, whose easy swinging gait had nevertheless a
suggestion of military precision and alertness. His figure, standing
out against the dark background, was picturesque enough; even the
modern fashion of his clothes scarcely detracted from the suggestion of
romance in his appearance; his coat was thrown open, and there seemed a
characteristic touch of a bygone age in the dress which harmonized so
perfectly with his old-world surroundings.

Ascending the lesser elevation on the farther side of the valley he
passed in again among the great firs; but now the woods grew lighter
as he walked, his course after a while tending downwards. Soon he
emerged again into the red sunlight, and upon a far greater extent of
comparatively open country than the gap in the woods he had lately
crossed. Here he came upon a third essential of perfect beauty in
scenery--a rushing stream of water, dancing and sparkling between its
sedgy banks as though rejoicing in the change from the barren blackness
of its mountain source to the warm luxuriance at which it had now
arrived. A short distance below, as its bed grew wider and smoother,
the stream became less turbulent, and soon subsided into a placidity
marred only by the leaping fish.

The sportsman, however, had for the moment turned the other way,
walking some two hundred yards to where it was possible to cross
the stream, using the boulders in its course as stepping-stones. On
reaching the other side he walked down the bank, not very far before
halting to light a cigar. Having done this he still lingered, curiously
attracted by a movement of the water under the opposite bank, now some
distance off, for the stream had suddenly widened. It was a slight
regular splashing, not natural to the spot, for the movement of the
water seemed objective not subjective. He could not see whence it
proceeded, the cause, in foreign, being hidden by the reeds and sedge
which luxuriated along the bank. To resolve his doubts he took up
his gun, quietly slipped a cartridge into it, and carelessly fired
at the spot. Almost simultaneously there rose the cry not of bird or
beast, but of a human being, and above the tops of the rushes directly
appeared the head of--a woman.

In a moment the quiet imperturbability of the man vanished. Startled
and shocked, he shouted vehement apologies; then set off running back
to the place where the stream was fordable. Here in his hurry, he
made a false step on the uneven surface of the stones and only just
saved himself from falling into the water. He scrambled up and across
and, running down the bank, soon pushed his way through the reeds and
reached the lady whom he had unwittingly fired at.

That she was young and good-looking accounted, perhaps, for his
precipitate haste; when he came face to face with her he told himself
that his rush and scramble were fully justified.

A tall distinguished-looking girl stood before him; the handsomest
specimen of female humanity he had seen for many a long day, glancing
at him with an expression of half annoyance, half curiosity, but with
the perfect self-possession that only a high-bred woman is capable of.
There was no self-consciousness, no aiming at effect. She seemed to
trouble herself very little about the man by whose act she might at
that moment be lying dead where she now stood; vouchsafing him little
more than a casual glance, and receiving his profuse apologies with no
reciprocal excitement.

“But I have hit you, mad fool that I was! That is blood on your dress?”

There was a dark stain on the girl’s brown travelling skirt.

“Yes; some shot hit my hand,” she replied coolly, bringing forward her
left hand bound with her handkerchief the delicate texture of which
was absorbing blood like blotting paper.

“Oh! What can I say! Do let me----”

“And ruined my gown,” she went on in the same calm voice, contrasting
curiously with his excited tone. “Or perhaps it was my fault. I should
have held my hand out of harm’s way.”

He pulled out a folded handkerchief.

“Let me offer you this. Can you staunch the bleeding till I fetch a
doctor?”

She reached for the handkerchief without looking at her companion.

“Thank you. I will take that. But you need not bother about a doctor.”

“But surely you will allow me----”

She interrupted him with the same equable voice.

“If you will direct me to the nearest road to Gorla’s Farm, I won’t
trouble you any more.”

His look of concern was gradually changing to one of puzzled surprise.
He could not make her out, nor tell whether she was seriously offended
with him or not, so little emotion, or even expression, did she evince.
His self-reproaches and vehement apologies seemed to go for nothing.
The girl made even less of them than she did of her wounded hand, and
she regarded that coolly enough. But a man does not, even unwittingly,
inflict bodily harm on another, still less on a woman, without feeling
genuine regret for it, and this man could not at once check his
expressions of sorrow, cavalierly as they were received.

“You are not to blame,” the girl said at last with decision. “It was
a pure accident; it was my own fault. I had no business to play hide
and seek in a shooting ground. I ought to have known better and may be
thankful the affair is no worse. And if it had been----. Now, as it is
getting late I must be making my way homewards.”

He looked surprised. “Do you live in these wilds?”

She laughed. “You did not think there was any habitation, perhaps.”

“Except Rozsnyo.”

He thought her face changed curiously. At any rate the smile died out
of it. “I am not bound there,” she replied. “We are living for the time
at an old farm, the Meierhof Gorla. My father has come for sport.”

“That, too, is my reason for being here,” he said. “But I am a
gipsy--for the time. I have a travelling cart and a tent, pitched over
yonder”--he pointed across the valley--“my name is Osbert Von Tressen,
and I have the honour to hold the rank of lieutenant in the second
regiment of cavalry.”

“My father’s name,” she told him in return, “is Harlberg. We live, when
we care for civilization, in town. But I love forest life.”

“You have enough of it here,” he returned drily. “I thought perhaps you
had come from the Schloss Rozsnyo. You know Count Zarka?”

She hesitated for a moment, and then said, “Yes, we know him. Do you?”

“No; only by--reputation.”

She gave a quick glance at him as though to detect a significance in
the last word. If she seemed tempted to ask him what that reputation
was, she refrained.

“I hope,” he asked sympathetically, “your hand is not very painful?”

“It hurts very little. I had no idea shot was so painless.”

They had come to the crossing-place over the stream; Von Tressen, going
first and stepping backwards, handed her safely across.

“Take care,” he warned her midway. “I slipped on that stone myself just
now.”

“You did not fall in?”

“I saved myself at the expense of a wet foot.”

She looked at him in a little amused commiseration. “How uncomfortable
you must be! Do not let me keep you. I had rather lost my bearings, but
if you can tell me the point to make for I can easily find my way home.”

He laughed. “I should have felt infinitely more uncomfortable if I left
you now. I had really forgotten my damp boot. I hope my company is not
offensive to you as, after all my folly, I fear it ought to be.”

“Oh, no,” she answered. “I am not vindictive enough to send you away.”

“Then you have forgiven me?”

“For what? I brought the accident on myself. I was tired and hot and
thought it would be pleasant to lie down among the cool rushes and
paddle my hand in the water, forgetting I ran the risk of being taken
for a water-fowl or water-rat. There is nothing to forgive.”

“I shall never forgive myself.”

“You may easily,” she returned.

They walked on in silence for a time over the thick, springy,
plush-like turf. The girl seemed preoccupied, and her companion had too
much tact to force her to talk. Presently she asked, “Have you had good
sport to-day?”

“A big bag of small game which my man has taken to the tent. I have
been obliged to shoot alone, as a brother officer who was to have
joined me cannot get leave just yet.”

They were passing now through a little wood, their talk languishing
strangely; it was, in fact, awkward and disjointed, the girl was
_distraite_, and a strange spell seemed to be on the man.

As they emerged from the wood a glorious landscape lay before them.
A great valley, broken up into a thousand tints of light and shade by
the setting sun which played among rock and thicket, here and there
catching a bend of the glinting stream which wound its way through it.
Beyond rose a purple backing of millions of pines, and above and beyond
them again the snow-capped mountains in all their stern grandeur.

The girl stopped for a moment. “How lovely!” She spoke without the
least suspicion of gush; it was a genuine expression of delight,
perhaps curbed by the presence of her companion.

“Yes,” he agreed, “the valley looks beautiful to-day, but, to my
thinking, it looks grandest under a stormy sky.”

She was looking towards a spot where, high up on the pine-clad hill
a great splash of crimson fire sparkled and glinted, glowing with a
brilliancy which tinged the woods around it with its own blood-red
colour.

“The Schloss Rozsnyo stands well,” he observed.

“Like a fairy palace,” she commented.

“Yes, it is,” he replied. “Quite a show place, built half upon, half
inside the rock, I am told. Most romantic, but singularly out of the
way in these regions. It seems sheer waste. But then the Count, no
doubt, is a man of peculiar ideas.”

His last remark was half a question, but the girl did not answer it.
He was not exactly sorry to notice that her interest in Rozsnyo and its
owner did not seem to be altogether of an agreeable nature.

They turned and walked on. She was busy with her thoughts now, he could
see; and he forebore to interrupt them. As they turned into one of the
broad glades that intersected the forest, he said:

“This is an afternoon of surprises after my week’s solitude. Who comes
here?”

The girl’s look followed his. A few hundred yards away, coming towards
them at a leisurely trot, was a horseman.

As they and the rider drew nearer, an idea struck Von Tressen.

“I wonder if by any chance this is the man we have been speaking
of--Count Zarka?”

He was quite within recognizable distance now. But it seemed from
her absence of curiosity--for she kept her eyes from the advancing
figure--that Fräulein Harlberg had known him at once.

“Yes it is,” she answered curtly.

Von Tressen, in the glance which he could not resist, saw her face set
with a peculiar look of suppressed feeling, almost of defiance. Next
moment the Count was reining up in front of them. The two men raised
their hats, but Zarka’s eyes were upon the girl. They had probably
already taken in her companion during the approach.

“Fräulein Harlberg,” he said with a certain suavity of manner, “I
just did myself the honour to call at the farm and found your father
a little concerned at your long absence. Knowing the danger of losing
one’s way in the forest I offered to go in search of you.”

“It was very good of you, Count,” the girl replied almost
indifferently. “But I was hardly in danger of being quite lost.”

The Count now turned his attention to Von Tressen, looking at him with
a peculiar wolfish smile, which was at the same time no smile at all,
but just the mask of one. “I see, Fräulein, you have already found an
efficient escort. You have been shooting in the forest, mein Herr?”

“Unfortunately, yes.”

“Unfortunately?” The Count took up the word quickly, with a snap, as it
were, and glanced with a smile of protest at the girl.

“Most unfortunately,” the Lieutenant repeated. “I have unhappily hit
the Fräulein.”

Again Zarka echoed his words, drawing back his lips into an expression
of incredulity.

“It is nothing,” the girl said a little impatiently.

But it had occurred to Von Tressen that it would be just as well to
mention the accident. Zarka looked to him the man inevitably to find
it out; besides which it seemed due to the girl that their chance
acquaintanceship should be accounted for.

“The Fräulein is good enough to make light of it,” he said. “But it is
desirable that a doctor should see her hand without delay. Therefore,
perhaps, the Herr Graf will pardon me if I suggest that we move on.”

The Herr Graf did not look exactly in a pardoning mood, although the
suave smile was still on his face. He wheeled his horse. “I will do
myself the pleasure of bearing you company to the Meierhof,” he said
in a tone which had in it less of a suggestion than a determination.
“Perhaps then I may be allowed to ride into Kulhausen for a doctor. It
will be quickest.”

They had moved on together, the Count walking his horse abreast of them
and in his insinuating way trying to draw out a circumstantial account
of the accident. At a turn in the forest road Von Tressen said, “It is
properly I, the culprit, who should go for the doctor. I cannot allow
you, Count, to take the trouble. I have a horse at my camp and----”

As he spoke he felt a pressure on his arm. The girl had given him a
warning touch. Zarka signified by an indifferent bow that he accepted
Von Tressen’s suggestion. But his face grew a shade darker as Fräulein
Harlberg said:

“There is really no hurry. We can easily send from the farm. My father
will naturally think it right, Herr Lieutenant, that you should come
and make his acquaintance.”

The Count gave a tolerant smile, which probably served to mask some
darker expression, and the three went on together a short half-mile to
the house, Zarka chatting volubly and Von Tressen wondering why the
girl had so manifestly objected to his leaving them.




CHAPTER III

A MOMENTOUS MEETING


Gorla’s Meierhof, or Grange, was a picturesque house which had been
converted into a kind of shooting-box from a farmhouse, which, in turn,
had been adapted from the ruins of an ancient building left centuries
before by the Turks. It was a rough and primitive abode, but one which
in that wild country would be considered comfortable enough and a not
undesirable summer mountain residence, situated as it was on the fringe
of the vast hill forests and commanding a view along the great sweep of
the valley.

As the three approached the house they saw a man sitting before it
smoking and reading a newspaper. At the sound of their voices he
turned his head, then rose and sauntered to meet them. He was small
but well set-up, somewhat dandified even in the loose lounging suit he
wore; there was a good deal of the town man, Von Tressen thought, in
his appearance and manner, and, what struck him forcibly, a decided
military air in his carriage. This rather surprised him, for had
the other been a soldier he would surely at his age have borne a
high military title, whereas the Count had distinctly alluded to him
more than once as plain Herr Harlberg. But that he had seen enough
soldiering to have acquired a manifest military bearing was to the
Lieutenant’s mind a certainty.

“At last!” Harlberg exclaimed, a little peevishly Von Tressen thought.
“My dear Philippa, where have you been wandering?”

“Not so far, father,” she answered, with a laugh, and she introduced
Von Tressen, who had been the object of his rather suspicious scrutiny.

The accident was related and the Lieutenant’s apologies accepted not
ungraciously; the Count, who had dismounted and led his horse up the
ascent to the house, standing in silence with his lips drawn back in
the inevitable smile. At length he spoke, and it was to the purpose.

“The Herr Lieutenant has most kindly offered to ride into Kulhausen for
a doctor to see Fräulein Philippa’s hand. Dare one suggest that the
sooner it is professionally examined the better it will be?”

“There is no hurry; it hardly pains at all,” the girl protested.

For an instant the expression on the Count’s sharp face was not a
pretty one. But he replied merely by a shrug of mingled protest and
annoyance.

“Certainly. I am going at once,” Von Tressen said, watching the girl’s
face involuntarily for a sign. “I only came so far, sir,” he added
to Harlberg, “at the desire of the Fräulein, who was good enough to
express a wish to present me to you.”

“But how will you get to Kulhausen?” Harlberg asked, with what seemed
to the young man a rather too suggestive glance at the Count’s horse.

Anyhow Zarka accepted it with some alacrity. “If the Lieutenant will
honour me by making use of my horse, it will be the quickest way, and I
shall be only too charmed.”

As he turned to the animal to bring him over, Von Tressen instinctively
glanced at the girl. She was biting her lip, and as their eyes met she
gave a little, almost imperceptible, shake of the head.

“The Herr Lieutenant,” she said, “tells us he also has a horse close
by. If he is kind enough to ride over to Kulhausen it would be perhaps
a pity to deprive the Count of his means of getting home.”

The Count, however, did not seem to look at the proposed arrangement
in that light. “I should be only too content and pleased to wait,” he
protested. “There, Herr Lieutenant----”

He brought the horse round for Von Tressen to mount. But the hint had
not been lost.

“I could not think of inconveniencing the Count,” he objected
resolutely. “And it is absurd when my own horse is so near.” He made as
though to move off. Zarka for a moment forgot his somewhat oppressive
politeness.

“It is waste of time, man!” he hissed rather than spoke. “Take the
horse; he will carry you well.”

But the other was resolved he would not be forced. He could not quite
guess the reason of the girl’s anxiety, but he did not like the Count,
and could understand that he might not be singular in his antipathy.

“No, no! Not for the world!” he cried, backing off. “Herr Harlberg,
Fräulein, I have the honour. _Auf Wiedersehen!_” He turned and ran off,
divided between amusement at the Count’s furious disgust and pleasure
at the look of thanks in Fräulein Philippa’s eyes.

Zarka smoothed the strong muscles of his expressive face.

“An obstinate young Bursche,” he observed spitefully. “I hope the
dangers of our forest are not to be increased by these mad marksmen.”

“It was entirely my own fault that he fired and hit me,” the girl said
emphatically, as though annoyed at his tone. “You, Count, or any other
sportsman, would have fired under the same provocation.”

The Count could smile again; he had evidently quite recovered his
equanimity. “Then I can only congratulate myself that I was not in a
position to inflict harm on you,” he returned. “You are not going,
Fräulein?” for, with a slight bow as disdaining further argument, she
had turned towards the house.

“Yes. I am tired with my long walk. I bid you good-evening, Count.” And
she left them.

The two men did not speak till she was out of earshot. Then Harlberg
remarked:

“It might have been an awkward _contretemps_, Count. As it is, I used
to know this young fellow’s father. He was a cavalryman.”

Zarka gave a shrug. “It is nothing. The Lieutenant is of no account and
an unsuspecting”--soldier, he was going to say, but substituted--“young
swaggerer. I shall keep my eye on him. I gather that he is camping in
the forest alone.”

“I hope he likes it,” Harlberg said wearily. “I find it dull enough.”

The Count laughed unsympathetically. “You miss the Königstrasse, my
friend. Patience! It will not be for long. The grass will soon have
grown over this excitement.”

“You have heard no news?”

“None. Except that the search is active. Naturally. A prince is a
prince even though he be a fool, and cannot be allowed to disappear
like a rag-picker. Well, good-evening, General----”

“Hush!” Harlberg held up a silencing hand.

“Oh, it is all safe here,” Zarka laughed in his masterful fashion.
“There is no one to overhear us. You may trust me not to make a slip
at the wrong time. I shall see you to-morrow, and, I hope, Fräulein
Philippa.”

So with a sweeping glance at the house he mounted and rode off.

Harlberg went in and, lighting a fresh cigar, took up a novel and
proceeded to make himself as comfortable as the place permitted. He had
scarcely settled himself in the easiest chair the room afforded when
his step-daughter came in.

“The Count has gone?” she asked.

“Yes,” he answered casually, glancing up from the book. “He talks of
coming again to-morrow. He is an agreeable fellow and will enliven our
exile. By the way, my dear girl,” he went on in a voice of languid
expostulation, “you must take care of yourself in the forest. How
foolish of you to play the water-rat. Lucky the fellow was a bad shot
and only hit your hand.”

“It was hardly a question of his being a bad shot,” the girl replied
indifferently. “He could see nothing to aim at except the movement of
my hand, and he hit that.”

“It is unfortunate.”

“No; the wound is absurdly slight.”

“I meant,” he said a little querulously, “the fact of the Lieutenant’s
breaking in upon our privacy.”

“I do not see,” she returned, “that we have anything to fear. I thought
you would be glad of company beyond our own.”

“Quite so. But under the circumstances, perhaps the fewer acquaintances
we make the better. We have always the Count.”

“Yes,” she repeated, “we have always the Count. Father,” she added
suddenly with a change of tone, “I do not care for Count Zarka’s
attentions.”

His look of surprise was rather obviously unreal. “Have they been very
marked?” he asked.

“No,” she answered drily, “because I have not given him the chance.
Only I think it well you should know I do not care to see very much of
Count Zarka.”

He threw out his hands deprecatingly. “Of course you know best, my
dear. Only,” he added, changing from a resigned to a persuasive tone,
“I should have imagined you would not have slighted the chance of an
alliance with a man of the Count’s wealth and position.”

“And character?” The sharp question made him feel uncomfortable.

“Do you know anything against his character?” he inquired blandly.

“Nothing definite,” she answered quietly. “But I am not a fool, and
Count Zarka’s personality does not seem to me to belie a certain evil
reputation which I believe he enjoys.”

“Philippa----” he began, but she cut him short.

“Apart from this, father, I do not like Count Zarka, and I think
he knows it. Anyhow, I have told you now so that there may be no
misunderstanding or cross purposes between us on the subject.”

Philippa spoke quietly, but with a slight tremor in her voice which
betrayed the feelings she repressed. She knew well how little affection
her step-father really had for her. A handsome, vivacious girl, much
admired wherever she appeared, her companionship was far less irksome
to her sole guardian than might have been the case had she been plain
and uninteresting. She knew all this, and although she accepted it as
the inevitable logic of her step-father’s character, which was to have
a real affection for no one outside his own skin, yet she rebelled at
the idea of being disposed of to suit his convenience.

Harlberg spread out his hands in a gesture of protestation. “I have
nothing to do with it, my dear,” he said, almost petulantly. “You are
quite old enough to choose for yourself; and if our friend Count Zarka
wishes to marry you, why, he has a tongue in his head, and a pretty
glib one too.”

“I only wish you not to encourage him in that idea,” Philippa said.

“You may be sure I shall not,” he replied, taking up his novel again
with a suggestion that argument was fatiguing, and he did not feel just
then in the humour for it. The girl was far from sure, but, realizing
the uselessness of further discussion, she said no more.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile Lieutenant Von Tressen had saddled his horse and ridden post
haste in search of the doctor. Having found the only practitioner of
which the little place boasted, and arranged for him to come out to
Gorla’s Farm without delay, he was starting back again, when he saw on
the other side of the street a face which he recognized.

“Galabin!” he shouted. “So it is, by Jupiter. Why, Horaz, my friend,
what on earth brings you here?”

The other man, on hearing his name called out, had glanced up quickly
with a look of mingled suspicion and annoyance. But on recognizing Von
Tressen his expression changed to a smile; he went across and shook
hands.

“What on earth are you doing in these outlandish parts?” the Lieutenant
repeated.

“Is it only in the military service that men take holidays?” Galabin
retorted.

“A holiday?”

“Why not, my friend? Do we spend our leave in town?”

“But here? Why, Horaz, you are never married?”

“And on my honeymoon? No, thank you. I have come for the mountains and
a little sport in the forest.”

“So? That is good to hear. I, too, am staying in the forest under
canvas for sport. You must join me. The deer-stalking will begin in
a few days. It will be glorious. You know Molvar of my regiment? He
has deserted me. We arranged the expedition together, and at the last
moment he cried off. Ah, well, he could not help it. If you are in
earnest you shall take his place. I can promise you fine sport.”

Galabin’s face had become thoughtful, almost business-like. “You are
camping in the forest?” he asked. “Anywhere near the Schloss Rozsnyo?”

“At present I am within half an hour’s walk of it. By the way, do you
know Count Zarka?”

“Not I. Perhaps you do?”

“I met him just now for the first time.”

“An agreeable fellow, eh?”

“H’m! Yes, doubtless. Now, my dear Horaz, will you join me?”

“To-morrow? Yes, I shall be delighted.”

“Very well. I will come in the morning and fetch you and your traps.”




CHAPTER IV

THE UNACCOUNTABLE


Next morning, as in duty bound, Von Tressen stopped on his way to
Kulhausen to inquire after Fräulein Harlberg’s injury. The surgeon had
pronounced it to be trifling, had extracted a shot and answered for a
speedy healing.

“So you see,” Philippa said to the Lieutenant, “you have nothing to
reproach yourself with.”

She had come out of the house to greet him, her father not being
visible.

“I have indeed,” he returned, “when I think how awful the result might
have been.”

“It was a curiously informal introduction,” she said laughingly.

“That is to me the only pleasant aspect of the affair. I feel inclined
never to fire a gun again.”

“You must not say that. You should have good sport to-day if my wishes
were of any avail.”

“I don’t deserve,” he said self-reproachfully, “that you should be so
forgiving.”

“A woman,” she replied--and as she spoke her eyes rested on him with a
sort of wistful trust--“can afford to overlook in a man slight failings
in consideration of qualities she respects.”

He coloured a little at the implied compliment.

“You are good to say so,” he murmured.

“Oh,” she said lightly, “it is nothing. You are a soldier; I am sure
you are brave and true and loyal, that you have a sense of duty. What
is a moment’s carelessness to set against that? There! Perhaps I have
said too much for the proprieties, but I can’t bear to see you weighed
down by unnecessary self-reproach. Now you must go and shoot away with
a clear conscience.”

Respecting her motive for frankness, he only gave her a grateful bow.

“I am not going to shoot this morning,” he informed her. “I have been
lucky enough to find a companion.”

“Ah!” She turned quickly to him with a look of something more than
curiosity. “Here in these wilds?”

“Not exactly here,” he laughed. “But in Kulhausen last evening. An old
friend of mine. I am going now to fetch him over to my gipsy camp.”

“A brother officer?”

“No, a civilian. His name is Horaz Galabin. He is one of the
secretaries in the Chancellor’s Bureau.”

He spoke quite carelessly, as though his friend’s identity were
scarcely a matter to interest his companion, and he was surprised to
notice a rather anxious look on her face.

“What in the world,” she asked--and he could not help thinking her
voice rather betrayed an unsuccessful attempt at indifference--“is a
secretary of the Chancellerie doing out in these uncivilized parts?”

“He comes for sport, he tells me.”

“Ah! And you both by lucky chance find a companion.” She had regained
her self-possession now. “Come! Here is another reason why you need
not regret that mistaken shot. If you had not ridden into town for the
doctor you would not have met your friend.”

A chance which he had been hoping for had presented itself, and he
seized it.

“If I had taken the Count’s horse,” he said with a reminiscent laugh,
“I should have got to Kulhausen sooner, and thereby should have
probably missed Galabin.”

“No doubt,” she agreed. “I am glad you did not take it.”

“Not for that reason alone, Fräulein?”

For a moment her eyes rested on him searchingly as though to determine
whether she might trust him. Evidently the result of the scrutiny was
favourable, for she answered:

“No; I did not want you to take the Count’s horse.”

“I gathered that,” he said with a smile; “and I have been puzzled for a
reason, which perhaps I have no right to seek.”

“The explanation is quite simple,” she replied, smiling now in her
turn. “I did not wish the Count detained here till you could bring his
horse back.”

“The Count,” he said, “did not seem to share your idea that it would be
inconvenient to him.”

“To him? Did I say so?”

“Ah, then to you. You do not like Count Zarka?”

Without looking at him she gave a little impatient shake of the head.
“Not very much.”

“I thought so yesterday.” The girl was silent. “Perhaps,” he added, “I
can guess why.”

“It is scarcely worth speculating about,” she said with a touch of
pride. “Ah, here is my father.”

Herr Harlberg had sauntered from the house, and now came towards them
with a not particularly gracious look on his discontented face. Von
Tressen paid his respects, explained the object of his call, and
expressed his relief at the doctor’s favourable report. Then, accepting
a hint from Harlberg’s manner that he had stayed long enough, he took
his leave.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Tell me about this Count Zarka,” Galabin asked Von Tressen as they
drove out to the forest together. “A wonderful fellow, is he not?”

“My dear man, I know little more than you. He has at least a wonderful
house. Why are you so curious about the fellow?”

“Oh, I have heard of him in town,” the other answered carelessly. “He
is reported to have become rich in an astonishingly short time, and no
one can tell how.”

“He has the reputation of being a great gambler, and, what seldom
follows, a successful one.”

“So I have heard.”

“And do you not believe it?”

Galabin gave a shrug. “I have no grounds on which to form an opinion.
Yet I confess a man may well be sceptical. The gambler’s trade hardly
pays so prodigiously--at least when he plays fair.”

They soon reached Von Tressen’s encampment, and after luncheon took
their guns and strolled out.

“If it is all the same to you,” Galabin suggested, “suppose we shape
our course in the direction of the Schloss Rozsnyo. I am rather curious
to see the place.”

“I think, my friend,” Von Tressen returned slily, “you are very anxious
to see it, and are much interested in Count Zarka. Why, I do not know.
To me he is not an attractive person.”

Galabin gave a shrug. “I am a student of human nature, my dear Osbert.
This man is a curiosity. At least you will allow that. Most men are
negative characters. I love a positive, whether it be good or evil.”

“The positive characters in general are evil, are they not?”

“True. And I imagine our friend over there in particular. Still he will
be a study.”

“Mark!” Von Tressen’s gun rang out, and a black-cock fell twenty yards
in front of them. “But, my good Horaz,” he said as he reloaded, “you
did not come out here to study character. You came for sport, did you
not?”

Galabin pointed to the fallen bird. “There are more kinds of sport than
that, my friend,” he returned.

Von Tressen looked at him sharply, and, as the eyes of the two men met,
the light of a mutual understanding seemed to fill them. “Now, Horaz,”
he said with a laugh, “is it worth while wasting time by playing at
cross purposes? We are old comrades; you can trust me.”

“Yes,” he replied after a moment’s hesitation, “I can trust you. We
both serve the same master, and it is on his business that I am here.
Besides, you should be able to help me; there is no reason why we
should not work together.”

“State service? My dear Horaz, you may be sure I shall only be too
ready.”

“We diplomats,” Galabin observed cautiously, “have to be more than
ordinarily careful. Gersdorff would say it is a mistake to trust
one’s dearest friend. The very essence of our work is secrecy. Still,
confidence here is less dangerous than the risk of our playing at cross
purposes; for there, my friend, you might easily and quite unwittingly
spoil my game.”

“No doubt,” Von Tressen agreed. “Nevertheless, you must not take me
into your confidence against your better judgment.”

“I would not. Still I feel sure you can help me here if you will. It is
a business where pluck and nerve are likely to be needed. You will give
me your word of honour to be secret?”

“Certainly. You have my word of honour. Beyond that, if, as I
understand, it is a state affair, and no private business, I am already
bound by my oath of service.”

“Of course, my dear Osbert, I know you would be loyal to the death.”

“Now what is this mysterious undertaking?”

“Principally to find out all about your friend at Rozsnyo.”

Von Tressen laughed. “As I had already guessed. He is suspect?”

Galabin nodded. “There is an idea that he is in the pay of Russia. And,
incidentally that he knows as much, or rather more, than anybody else
about the disappearance of Prince Roel of Rapsberg.”

“And your mission is to convert the conjecture into a certainty.”

“Precisely. Now, tell me what you know.”

He threw himself down on the natural bank which rose towards the trunk
of a great pine, and Von Tressen followed his example.

“Very little,” the Lieutenant replied. “And about Count Zarka, except
that I have made the man’s acquaintance, probably much less than you.
My meeting him was the result of a rather curious adventure yesterday.”

“Tell me.”

Von Tressen thereupon related the story of his unlucky shot, and
his meeting with Fräulein Harlberg, telling everything with perfect
frankness. When he had come to an end Galabin remarked:

“So you were not favourably impressed with the Herr Graf, and the young
lady shares your repugnance. Harlberg? H’m! It is curious that an
elderly man should drag his daughter out to a lonely farmhouse in these
wilds for sport. You have come across him in your shooting excursions?”

“No. But I have been here only a few days.”

“You have no corroborative evidence that he does shoot?”

Von Tressen laughed. “No. Nor can I say that he looks a keen sportsman.
One thing I did notice about him, though.”

“That he had the air of a military man?”

The Lieutenant stared. “Why, Horaz, how did you guess that?”

“You shall know before long. I have an idea. These people are intimate
with the Count, and mein Herr comes here for sport. The Count, their
friend, has a great house quite near. Why does he not invite them to
stay at Rozsnyo instead of allowing them to undergo the discomforts of
an old farmhouse?”

He seemed to be arguing the matter with himself rather than putting the
question to his companion.

Von Tressen shook his head. “It is very singular.”

“Not so very strange,” Galabin returned with a laugh. “If you are an
admirer of Fräulein Harlberg, my dear friend, I dare say there is no
reason why you should not continue your admiration.”

Von Tressen was silent for a few moments.

“Why are they here?” he asked.

“Ah! That is a question which perhaps no one could answer so
satisfactorily as Count Zarka. But if we have patience we may find it
out for ourselves. At present I can only hazard the merest guess.”

“And that is----?”

“That the Count may share your and Prince Roel’s admiration for the
young lady. Is it too improbable?”

Von Tressen shook his head resentfully. “No; I fear it is quite likely.”

“At least it supplies a motive. I fancy Rozsnyo is the central point of
a very pretty series of conspiracies, public and private, one within
the other, which it will be my task to unravel.”

“I shall only be too glad to help you,” Von Tressen declared heartily.

“Very well, then. We will make a reconnaissance of Rozsnyo to-night.”




CHAPTER V

THE MYSTERY OF ROZSNYO


At about nine o’clock that evening the two friends set out through the
forest for the Schloss Rozsnyo. They had been careful to utter no hint
of their intention which might be overheard by Bela, Von Tressen’s
soldier servant, and their nocturnal expedition was ostensibly to the
feeding grounds of the deer, which in those regions are stalked at
night.

A cloudy sky with occasional bright intervals suited their purpose
well, and the forest paths had become sufficiently familiar to Von
Tressen to enable him to guide his companion without difficulty across
the wooded valley to the elevation on which Rozsnyo stood.

As they drew near the castle the moon shone out brilliantly for a few
minutes, affording them, from their dark covert, a magnificent view
of the romantic building perched high above them. A curious edifice
blending, as it did, antique and modern styles of architecture, the
rough solidity of the ancient fortified dwelling with the fantastic
pretentiousness of the Gothic of yesterday. But the whole effect was
picturesque enough, especially as seen by moonlight.

“A fine lair for a beast of prey,” was Galabin’s comment. “What if the
inside should be as foul as the outside is fair?”

“Not an easy place to reconnoitre,” Von Tressen observed, having taken
in with a professional scrutiny the situation of the castle and its
points of approach.

“No,” Galabin replied; “the undertaking is by no means easy or safe,
as the Chancellor gave me clearly to understand. Still, I mean to go
through with it, although there is no reason why one need act with
precipitation.”

Keeping within the dark fringe of the wood, they began the ascent of
the hill and soon had reached the small plateau on which Rozsnyo stood.
As the castle came into view from the side approach the two men could
get a very good idea of its real size and form. It was a large rambling
structure, covering far more space than apparently its real size and
capacity would warrant. Indeed, the idea in its construction seemed to
have been distance; for one part, that is, to lie as far from the other
extremity as possible. From their point of observation in the valley
below, the two men had noticed a light in one of the windows; here on
the inner side all was dark: there seemed no sign of life about the
place.

The principal approach to the castle was by a great bridge of wood
and iron thrown over a moat drained of its water and planted with
flower-beds in curiously modern contrast to the grey massive walls
which rose from it.

All was still and silent save for the rustling of the pines as an
occasional gust swept through them. The two men emerged boldly into the
open which divided the surrounding wood from the castle precincts.

“We are doing no harm in strolling round the place,” Galabin said. “Let
us make a tour of inspection and keep our eyes open.”

Keeping on the outer edge of what had been the moat, they followed the
circuit of the building until they came round again on the farther side
of the declivity of rock which dropped almost sheer down to the valley.
Nothing but a general idea of the castle rewarded their scrutiny. All
was dark and silent.

“Not a very promising place to investigate,” Von Tressen laughed. “We
had better go back again as we came. To try and get down into the
valley from this side looks like breaking our necks.”

“Yes,” Galabin assented grimly. “The vulture has well chosen his eyrie.
But for a great house there seems to be a singular absence of life
about the place.”

A heavy bank of clouds had now drifted over the moon, and the darkness,
intensified by the wall of pine woods, was so thick that the two men
had some difficulty in finding their way round the moat again, at least
without stumbling down the grass-grown bank.

Suddenly Von Tressen, who was in front, stopped, so abruptly that
Galabin cannoned against him.

“Look!”

A ray of light had shot out across the moat at a point some twenty
yards in front of them. It came from the castle, and was rendered more
vivid by the intense darkness elsewhere. The two diverged from the path
now until they came opposite to the spot whence the light proceeded. It
streamed from a window at some distance from the ground in an otherwise
blank wall which connected two Gothic towers. There was nothing, of
course, mysterious or even remarkable in the appearance of the light,
which was, indeed, rather to be expected than the utter darkness in
which all the back part of the castle had been shrouded, yet somehow
both men felt that there was an element of mystery about it. For one
thing, the room whence it came was situated at about the most distant
point from that other lighted window they had seen from below, while
all the intervening block of buildings seemed dark and silent as a ruin.

“I should like,” said Galabin, “to take the liberty of looking inside
that room.”

“Impossible, so far as one can see,” Von Tressen replied. “There is
nothing but sheer wall. Still, we might creep across and examine it.”

Keeping well outside the band of light which stretched slantwise across
the moat, they descended into its hollow and crept up the other side.
So much of it, that is, as they found practicable. For the angle made
by the inner bank only rose about eight or ten feet from the bottom
and then continued in sheer, straight stone wall. The two men were now
directly underneath the window from which the light passed high over
their heads; but, although they listened intently they could detect
no sound from the room above them. To think of climbing the wall was
absurd. At that part, at any rate, the stones were smoothly laid
and faced, no hold for hands or feet was possible. After a thorough
examination both men agreed that it was not feasible.

“If only some of yonder trees grew this side of the moat,” Von Tressen
observed.

“Ah!” An idea occurred to his friend. “Suppose we climb one as it is
and try what we can see. We shall at least get on a level with the
window.”

Von Tressen nodded, and they stealthily recrossed the dip and regained
the shelter of the wood.

“Let me go up and take an observation,” Von Tressen proposed. “I used
to be a good climber.”

Selecting the foremost tree opposite the window, the Lieutenant with
some little difficulty swarmed up the bare trunk. Galabin stood below
eagerly watching his progress, which became easier as he got higher and
the stem grew narrower. At length he calculated that Von Tressen must
be on a level with the window, and drew back to measure the distance
with his eye. As he did so, suddenly and silently the light vanished.
He turned quickly, only to see nothing but a mass of black wall rising
indistinct in the darkness. It was some minutes before he heard his
companion descending; perhaps he had lingered in the hope that the
light might re-appear, for assuredly nothing was to be seen in its
absence.

“Just too late,” Von Tressen exclaimed regretfully, as he reached the
ground. “It was provoking; but, never mind, we may have better luck
another night.”

“Yes; we will come to-morrow,” Galabin said. “Although, after all,
there may be nothing worth troubling to see. But I must confess----”

He stopped as Von Tressen knocked his arm sharply. An extraordinary
thing had happened. For the moon coming out in its full brightness
showed the wall blank now, without a trace of the window whence the
light had shone.

At first neither man could realize it nor believe his eyes. Then, as
they became certain of the strange disappearance they looked at each
other in amazement.

“Where has the window gone to?” Von Tressen exclaimed, with a short
laugh.

Galabin shook his head. “Rather mysterious, is it not? Let us cross
over again and make sure that it is not an optical delusion.”

In a few seconds they were under the wall, looking in vain for a sign
of the window.

“It was directly above us here,” Von Tressen said. “I would swear to
that. I marked it by the triangular flower-bed. But where is it now?”

The dark wall above them presented an unbroken surface of stone. The
moon shone out for a moment and proved it clearly. There was no window.

“Well,” observed Galabin, as they turned away from their puzzled
search, “at least we have found something mysteriously interesting
to follow up. Count Zarka is evidently a man worth the trouble of
watching. We will come again to-morrow night, and may have better luck.”

So without seeing anything further to excite their curiosity they
returned through the forest to their camping-ground.




CHAPTER VI

ZARKA PLAYS TERRORIST


Next day, as the two friends were preparing for a morning’s sport, they
were surprised by a visit from no less a personage than Count Zarka
himself. He came in, all smiles, to invite them to Rozsnyo.

“I really cannot allow you to live here like gipsies,” he said, “when I
have a great, almost empty house, within a stone’s throw. You must be
my guests while you stay in the forest.”

His manner was polished and civil to a degree which with some people
would have seemed charming, yet somehow to the two men it was in
the matter of sincerity absolutely unconvincing. The invitation was
declined as gracefully as possible, but without hesitation. They liked
the free life of the forest, Von Tressen said, the novel change in
their mode of existence. Moreover, they were not prepared for visiting,
and would feel uncomfortable in a big house.

Zarka forebore to press the invitation beyond the slight combating of
their excuses which the appearance of sincerity demanded.

“At least,” he said with his somewhat sinister smile, “you must let me
make you free of that part of the forest which is my preserve. I can
promise you good sport there.”

They thanked him and could not well refuse.

“Now,” he continued, “if you will not stay at my somewhat formidable
house, you will at least not refuse to come and see it. You have
doubtless an hour to spare this afternoon. I have some curiosities
which may interest you, and the view from my Belvidere is magnificent.
I may expect you? Yes?”

Von Tressen glanced at Galabin, who, without hesitation, accepted the
invitation. Whereupon with a parting volley of polite remarks and
small-talk the Count wheeled his horse and with a flourish rode off.

“An interesting specimen of character,” Galabin observed as they stood
watching him down the forest road. “I wonder why he wanted us to stay
at Rozsnyo; that is, if he did want us, which I doubt.”

At that moment the Count turned in his saddle and, looking back,
saw they were watching him. He waved his riding whip. It was a mere
flourish to cover his action of curiosity, and as such the two men
recognized it. Then he put his horse to a trot and was quickly out of
sight. The two looked at each other and laughed.

“I am glad, anyhow, he asked us up there,” Galabin said. “I want to
take every opportunity I can get of examining the place. And I have a
curiosity to see what our mysterious window looks like by daylight.”

Count Zarka rode on to Gorla’s Farm and announced himself with, for a
ceremonious person, scant ceremony to Philippa Harlberg, whom he found
in the house. Perhaps he had an idea that a more formal entry might
result in his not seeing her.

“My father is smoking his cigar outside,” she said, as they shook hands.

He returned a protesting smile.

“I did not come particularly to see the General. I came to see you.”

Her reception of the announcement was hardly encouraging, yet she had
to submit to the visit with as good a grace as possible.

“I have had news to-day from town,” he observed; then stopped, watching
her.

“Ah, yes?” There was repressed apprehension in her tone which he was
too clever to fail to notice.

“Prince Roel has not yet been found--dead or alive.”

“Poor fellow!” Her pity was genuine enough, yet there was something
behind it.

“The search,” Zarka continued, still eyeing her keenly, “is being
energetically carried on by his family as well as by the Government. It
is just as well that you did not stay in the city.”

“Yes.” She responded mechanically without conviction.

“A great friend of Prince Roel’s is reported to have set out for Paris.”

“Ah!” She looked at him enquiringly, yet unwilling to show how great
her curiosity was.

“Yes,” he proceeded with his evil smile. “Perhaps after all you may
have been very wise in changing your intention of going to Paris.”

“Perhaps,” she agreed in the same preoccupied tone. Then with a flash
her manner changed. “No. I was wrong to leave town. You should know
perfectly well, Count, that I was neither directly nor indirectly the
cause of Prince Roel’s disappearance.”

She spoke vehemently, as though lashed by the man’s insinuations into
taking a stand against him. He merely smiled, more inscrutably than
ever.

“Of course if you will tell me so I am bound to believe it,” he
replied. “Only, other people might not be so easily convinced.”

“And why not, pray?” she demanded, with a touch of haughtiness.

“The Prince was well known to be rather more than an admirer of yours,
Fräulein.”

“Absurd!” she burst out. “An admirer, perhaps, but nothing more, and
you have no warrant for supposing such a thing. Do men make away with
themselves for unreturned admiration? I am not to be at the mercy of
such a suggestion, Count.”

Behind the tolerant smile of a strong-willed man who holds, or thinks
he holds, a winning card, there was a look of intense, hardly disguised
admiration in Zarka’s eyes. The girl had at last roused herself to face
him; instead of mere avoidance she had sounded now a bold note of open
defiance. He realized that, perhaps he had expected it, anyhow he was
prepared to meet it.

He replied quietly, veiling the sentiment her outburst had called up--

“It is most unfair,” he said insinuatingly, “that you should be the
victim of an unfortunate suspicion; particularly hard that the crime
of which you stand accused is simply that of exciting in this man an
admiration which you were unable to return. My dear Fräulein, it must
often have been your fate--and will be--to commit that offence, if it
be one.” As she was not looking at him, he saved himself the trouble
of pointing his compliment with one of his characteristic smiles. “But
in this case,” he went on suavely--“you will, I am sure, forgive my
hinting at it--have not Prince Roel’s friends perhaps something more to
go upon than a mere suggestion?”

She turned upon him sharply, and met the insinuating smile she so
detested.

“What do you mean, Count?”

He spread out his hands deprecatingly.

“I mean,” he continued in the same quiet voice, subdued because the
words themselves carried sting and point sufficient, “have they not
evidence of a pre-determination on the Prince’s part not to survive
your cruelty?”

“My cruelty!” she cried, and her face went white. “What evidence?”

“The evidence,” he answered quietly and unhesitatingly, “of the roses.”

She was at a loss, that was plain. And the idea of a false underhand
accusation struck more fear to her than the certainty of her visitor’s
determined persecution.

“The roses?” she repeated.

“The red and the white,” he answered, with an almost mocking
seriousness. “The white signifying life, and the red, death. It was
perhaps a cruel choice to force upon you.”

“Choice?” she exclaimed in blank amazement. “I know of no choice.”

“Surely!” he insisted blandly. “And you wore the red roses at the
Margravine von Reuspach’s ball.”

“I wore----” she replied. “Yes, I remember wearing red roses which
Prince Roel sent me. I hesitated whether I should put them in my dress,
and only did so because I thought it would be ungracious to refuse.”

Zarka raised his eyebrows in affected astonishment.

“Ungracious, Fräulein? To refuse to send your lover to his death?”

“Prince Roel was not my lover,” she retorted indignantly. “And how
could wearing his roses send him to his death?”

“The red ones, Fräulein,” he answered with suave insistence. “The red
were for death, the white for life. And you chose to wear the red.”

The girl looked at him half in doubt, half in consternation.

“I know nothing of any white roses,” she replied steadily, although her
heart began to be full of a sickening fear of treachery, “nor of any
particular significance attached to my wearing red ones.”

The Count looked incredulous.

“Indeed! But Prince Roel is known to have sent roses of both kinds,
with a note intimating the significance to turn of which colour you
should choose to wear that night.”

She shook her head.

“I know nothing of this. All I received was a bunch of red roses.”

“And no note?”

“And no note. Perhaps, Count,” she went on, with a touch of scorn, “as
you know so much more of the affair than I, you will tell me the words
of the note.”

Zarka gave a slight bow of acceptance.

“A copy of the note addressed to you is in the hands of the Chancellor,
as having been found among Prince Roel’s papers,” he replied. “I have,
as you know, had to interest myself in the matter from political
reasons. So far as my memory serves me, the words were these:

“‘I send you herewith two bunches of roses, white and red; the white
signify love and life; the red, hate and death. Those which you will
wear to-night must decide my fate. R.’ Those,” he added with a smile,
which seemed to deprecate further denial on her part, “were the words.
And you wore the red roses.”

She met his look and replied, unfalteringly--

“Count, I can only repeat I never got the note you speak of, nor the
white roses. You, who seem to know so much, should at least know that.”

Her manner was one of defiance rather than defence or explanation,
and Zarka felt that intimidation here would hardly serve his purpose.
Accordingly he changed his tone.

“I am very glad to hear it,” he said sympathetically, “and more
especially for your own sake. But it seems to me that some hideous
mistake has been made, possibly by an enemy of the Prince’s, a mistake
which is likely to have cost him his life. It strikes, as I have
hinted, a particularly cruel blow at you, Fräulein. For the world will
hardly believe that you wore the red roses by accident, not design.
And--I do not wish to alarm you, but it is necessary to realize and
face the situation--the effect on the Prince’s family and friends must
be bitter enough to lead to danger to yourself.”

“Danger!” the girl echoed scornfully. “I am not afraid, knowing that
I have done nothing to deserve their ill-feeling. What do you mean by
danger, Count? It is, as you say, best to know how one stands.”

Zarka affected to hesitate, as shrinking from a truth which might alarm
her.

“These Eastern Huns,” he replied slowly and with an assumed
deliberation, “are a peculiar race, given to fits of ungovernable
passion, and actuated by a blind spirit of revenge for a wrong,
fancied or real. They are dangerous people to cross, hot-headed
and unreasoning, and there is no knowing to what length their
vindictiveness may carry them.”

“I understand your suggestion,” the girl said almost coldly. “Do these
people wreak their vengeance on women? I always thought they were
chivalrous.”

Zarka’s eyes were fixed on her like those of a snake, ever ready to
dart in the direction his prey might try to escape.

“You have never heard,” he replied, almost softly, “of the Blutrache,
the blood vengeance?”

“A kind of vendetta,” she replied, in a tone approaching indifference.
“Yes. But you will hardly expect me to stand in terror of that.”

“Ah!” he returned. “Then you know little of it.”

“If I knew everything I should not fear it.”

“Indeed, Fräulein?” His exclamation was an incredulous protest.

“No. For two reasons,” she went on. “In the first place, I am entirely
innocent of Prince Roel’s death, and in the second, even did it lie
at my door, I can hardly suppose that the most blood-thirsty of his
avengers would seek retribution against a woman.”

Zarka gave a shrug of doubt.

“Perhaps not. Although I have never heard that these people allowed
the sex of their wronger to stand in the way of their vengeance. What I
wish to say, Fräulein,” he continued with a change of tone, “is, that
I hope I shall be permitted to stand between you and any danger which
may exist. Let me assure you of my devotion both to your safety and
happiness as to yourself.”

He spoke earnestly, with a touch of repressed passion in his voice.
Before she could reply, to her great relief her father came in, and no
more on the subject could be said.




CHAPTER VII

THE CASTLE BY DAY


That afternoon, as arranged, Von Tressen and Galabin paid a visit to
Rozsnyo. Count Zarka received them with every sign of hospitality, and
led them through a wide corridor lined with statues and bronzes, to an
octagonal belvidere room where, somewhat to the visitors’ surprise,
they found two ladies. The Count presented them to his cousin, Madame
d’Ivady, a stately, picturesque woman, and her daughter, Fräulein
Royda, a dark, rather handsome girl.

“My cousins,” Zarka said, with his easy, tactful, man-of-the-world air,
“are kind enough to take compassion on my loneliness in this rocky
stronghold, and give me as much of their company here as my conscience
will allow me to take, knowing as I do that I am thereby depriving them
of the joys of the outer world of gaiety and fashion, and that world of
their presence.”

The elder lady swept her hand towards the windows which filled nearly
three-quarters of the side of the room.

“We have at least nothing like this in Paris or Vienna,” she said with
a sort of stately patronage, which made the two visitors struggle with
a smile.

Perhaps the girl noticed their repressed amusement, for she moved to
the window, saying--

“I don’t know where in the whole of Europe another view like this is to
be found. Is it not magnificent?”

She turned her head in invitation to the young men to join her,
and they moved to her side. There was no gainsaying the paramount
loveliness of the panorama beneath and around them; the multitudinous
shades of colour, ranging from the purple black of the pine woods to
the red gold of the mountain tops; the spray of the torrent catching
the sunlight, the deep glassy mirror of the lake, the luscious, restful
green of the valley, and the brilliant flower-clad bank from which the
castle rose--all made it indeed a position of surpassing beauty.

“Before we go over the place,” Zarka said, “you must have some
refreshment. Walking in the forest is so fascinating that one is apt to
forget how exhausting it may be. Now you shall try some Imperial Tokay.”

A large salver with cakes and flasks of wine had been brought in, and
Zarka did the honours with a flourish and excess of politeness which
hardly left room for the suspicion of a grim nature beneath.

“I tried to persuade our friends to take up their abode here for a
while,” he observed to the ladies. “But they preferred the simplicity
of a tent in the forest.”

“More natural than gallant,” Madame d’Ivady commented, in her grand
manner.

“Hardly ungallant,” Galabin objected laughingly, “since we did not know
of the presence of ladies at Rozsnyo.”

“And now you are aware of it,” the old lady said with the same pompous
rigidity, “will you not change your mind?”

Zarka interposed.

“We must not worry our young friends, Cousin Gertrud. It is only
natural that they should like the free life of the forest, and it would
be unfair to make them lead, even here, the very existence from which
they have for the time emancipated themselves.”

The girl laughed.

“Mother can hardly understand any one preferring life in a tent to
being snug in a house.”

Certainly the imagination would fail to picture the majestic, formal
Madame d’Ivady roughing it under canvas, and they smiled at the idea.

“Now,” exclaimed Zarka, as having finally disposed of the subject,
“shall we stroll round and see the few curiosities my poor house has to
show? Come, Royda. I suppose we cannot tempt you, Cousin Gertrud?”

The old lady excused herself with a dignity out of all proportion to
the matter, and they went off on a tour of inspection, the host leading
the way, and keeping up a running description of the place as they
proceeded, explaining how he had, so to speak, grafted a new house
on the remains of the mediæval castle. All the rooms through which
they passed were decorated and furnished in a manner suggestive of
considerable wealth.

Presently they crossed a small inner courtyard, and Zarka paused before
a door of ecclesiastical design.

“This,” he said, “is a necessary adjunct to a house so isolated as
mine.” He threw open the door, and they found themselves to their
surprise in an elaborately fitted private chapel. It was perhaps as
well that their voluble host did not catch the glances exchanged
between his two visitors; he might not have felt flattered by the
implied sarcasm on his religious arrangements. Perhaps their silence
was significant; anyhow the Count did not detain them in the chapel
longer than was needed to glance round it.

“Now,” he said, as they turned from the door, “one more room, and I
will not bore you by playing the showman any longer, at least indoors.
I must take you down into the rock and show you my armoury. I think you
will admit it is worth seeing.”

Indeed it was. The Count led the way down a broad winding staircase cut
between walls of solid rock. Deep loopholes, lined with reflectors,
gave light at intervals, and the roughness of the steps, evidently hewn
in the rock-bed, was covered with thick carpets of Oriental design.
Arrived at the bottom the Count pressed a knob, and the great barred
doors in front of them opened, disclosing an unexpected sight.

It was a great room, constructed deep in the rock; its stone walls,
hewn smooth and polished, were hung with arms and trophies of the
chase. Suits of armour of various descriptions and ages were arranged
on stands round the room, from regal suits of mail to the habergeons
of humble pikemen and arquebusiers. Above were suspended helmets, the
crested, gold-inlaid casques of warrior kings and knights, as well as
the sallet of the free-lance and the plain skull pieces and morions of
foot-soldiers. Shields of various shapes and emblazonry formed a frieze
round the upper part of the walls; below were swords, rapiers and
daggers, lances gay with pennons, murderous pikes, daggers, gauntlets,
all in artistic array. The great room, hewn out almost to the face
of the rock, sloping almost sheer down from beneath the castle, was
lighted by deep windows opening on to the side of the precipice, and
commanding the sunlit valley which stretched away below.

Zarka watched his visitors’ surprise with his habitual smile, a smile
which seemed to serve as a mask for possibly darker thoughts behind.

“This room,” he observed, “is my favourite toy, and it has afforded me
more amusement than most toys.”

“An innocent amusement,” Galabin thought; “yet, truly with a grim
significance behind it.”

“The room was made before my time,” Zarka continued, in answer to a
question of Von Tressen’s. “It was excavated by my great-grandfather
and used as a sort of strong room; perhaps”--he gave a shrug--“who
knows? a hiding place in those troublous times. All I have done is to
have it enlarged and fitted up as you see. Yes; it is my hobby. I have
fallen a prey to the collector’s mania, and I fear have wasted much
time and good money over it.”

Presently, when they had gone round the room, and cursorily inspected
its contents, their host proposed, what his visitors were really eager
for, a stroll round the outside of the castle.

“You have a most interesting abode,” Galabin remarked, as they found
themselves in the hall again. “I suppose there are further curiosities
to be seen above stairs?”

The Count’s urbane smile widened into a half comic grin of apology.

“All modern! Alas! all modern,” he exclaimed. “The lower part of the
castle alone is old. I will not destroy the effect of the few quaint
things you have seen by contrasting them with the bedroom appointments
from the Königstrasse. Unless, that is, you shall change your mind and
care to spend a few nights here. Perhaps if the weather breaks I may
have the pleasure of being your host.”

They strolled out and made the circuit of the castle. It was with no
small curiosity that the two visitors sought the window where they had
seen the light, and which had seemed to disappear so mysteriously. It
had vanished indeed. A blank wall ran from tower to tower without an
opening or break of any kind. Unseen by Zarka the two men exchanged
glances of wonder. Surely, they thought, the window itself with the
light streaming from it across to the very spot where they were
standing had not been a delusion of their brain. At any rate, now in
the broad sunlight, there was no sign of it to be detected. The wall,
massive and thick, seemed to put out of the question the idea of
an opening into it. No particular examination could, of course, be
hazarded, but a glance was enough to show how unaccountable was what
they had seen the night before.

As they strolled on, Fräulein d’Ivady lingered behind to point out to
Von Tressen a rare species of flowering plant which was growing in the
old moat. This manœuvre, for it seemed designed, threw them a little
way behind the other pair.

“You have been long encamped here in the forest?” the girl asked as
they turned to follow.

“Hardly a week.”

“I heard,” she seemed to lower her voice guardedly, “I heard of your
adventure the other day.”

“My adventure?”

“Surely!” she laughed, “The rare game you flushed and hit. The
mysterious lady who has taken up her abode at the old farmhouse.”

“Ah, yes. That was an unfortunate mistake of mine.”

“Tell me of this Fräulein Harlberg,” she said quickly. “I have never
seen her.”

“I have only seen her twice,” he replied, “and know nothing about her
except that she is staying there with her father.”

“For what reason?”

“For sport, I understood. But I am sure the Count could tell you far
more about them than I.”

“Aubray?” She nodded at Zarka. “He is there often? He knows them very
well?”

“I think so,” Von Tressen answered. “He seemed the other day on quite
familiar terms with them. I imagined they were old friends.”

He was a simple, straight-forward fellow, Von Tressen, and innocently
saw nothing beyond curiosity in his companion’s questions. Perhaps,
though, had he looked in her face during his last words he might
have realized that there was something more serious in those almost
breathless inquiries.

“This Fräulein Harlberg,” she went on; “is she very handsome?”

“Yes; very good-looking, I think.”

He hesitated a little awkwardly over his answer, and, woman-like, she
instantly divined the reason.

“Ah,” she returned, with an affectation of banter in her tone, “I
understand, do I? The romance is not to end with the healing of the
lady’s wounded hand?”

He laughed.

“You go too fast for me, Fräulein.”

“At least you are interested in--your victim?”

“Could I be otherwise? Still I regret that my knowledge is not equal
to my interest, or I could better gratify your curiosity.”

“Curiosity about what?”

The Count had turned suddenly--he evidently vibrated with alertness and
had quick ears. The restless, glittering eyes and wolfish teeth faced
them.

“Curiosity about what?” he repeated, as each hesitated for the other to
reply.

“Nothing, Aubray,” the girl answered quickly, as though to anticipate
Von Tressen. “I was asking the Lieutenant about his adventures in the
forest.”

The eyes fixed on them seemed to grow stern, although the smile did not
relax.

“Has the Lieutenant had any adventures, then?”

“Nothing worth relating,” Von Tressen answered. Somehow he felt he did
not care to allude to the one episode the girl and he had been speaking
of.

Zarka’s grin widened as his eyes looked more insistent. “What is the
mystery?” he demanded, addressing his cousin rather than Von Tressen.

“No mystery, Aubray,” she replied, with a little show of impatience,
“but what you already know. Lieutenant Von Tressen’s unlucky shot.”

“Ah? You do not deserve to hear tales if you allude to them so
indiscreetly, my good cousin.”

He spoke playfully, but there was an evil gleam in his eyes. The girl
bit her lip in self-annoyance, and said nothing. Von Tressen interposed.

“I can assure you, Count, that so far as I am concerned, there was no
reason why Fräulein d’Ivady should not allude to that unlucky episode.
At least I deserve to be for ever reminded of my carelessness.”

Zarka made a gesture of protest. “You are my guest, Herr Lieutenant,
and I do not wish you, here, at any rate, to be twitted with a mistake
which might have had very serious consequences.”

It seemed to Von Tressen that his host was making much more of the
business than had the girl. There was a scarcely veiled sharpness in
Zarka’s tone which seemed meant to sting his cousin.

“But I assure you, Count----” Von Tressen began, when Zarka interrupted
him.

“Let us dismiss the subject, please,” he said almost peremptorily. “It
is happily at an end.”




CHAPTER VIII

A TELL-TALE LIGHT


“I cannot make out our friend the Count,” Galabin observed, as the two
walked back to their temporary home. “The whole business is a puzzle,
but I must say an interesting one, and I am not sorry for having set
myself to unriddle it. He is sharp and clever--unpleasantly so--but I
do not think he has any idea that I am here less for sport than to keep
an eye on him.”

“No,” Von Tressen agreed. “I could have kicked the fellow, though, for
the bullying suggestion in the way he spoke to that girl. I fancy, by
the way, one of the hardest riddles you have to solve, my friend, is
whence he, lately a poor man, has got all the money of which that place
gives evidence.”

“Yes; the Herr Count is interesting game to stalk, and not easy. But a
slight chance may show us a way of coming close to him and getting in a
shot. We must go back there to-night for a further examination of that
mysterious window. You’ll come?”

“Decidedly. I shall not rest till I have found out at least that
secret.”

When they got to the tent it was already dusk, and they found Von
Tressen’s man Bela lamenting an over-cooked dinner. During the meal
their talk was guardedly of a simpler kind of sport than they were in
reality pursuing. Presently Bela, who was waiting on them, observed--

“There is another gentleman shooting in this part of the forest. Yes,”
he went on, in answer to their exclamation of surprise, “he passed by
here this afternoon.”

“Herr Harlberg, no doubt,” Von Tressen said to Galabin. Then to Bela:
“A short, elderly, gentleman, with a military air, was it not?”

The man shook his head. “Military, perhaps,” he replied. “But not old
or short; he was tall and fierce looking, with black eyes that looked
through one.”

The two men glanced at one another. “Who can this be? A sportsman, you
say, Bela?”

“Yes, mein Herr; he had a sporting gun.”

So the stranger’s identity was a puzzle. “After all,” Von Tressen said
at length, “we have no monopoly of the forest; it is open to all as to
us. There may be other sportsmen about.”

Darkness having fallen by the time the meal was over, they lighted
their cigars and strolled off again towards Rozsnyo. The sky had become
cloudy and threatened rain; it was, however, a night well suited to
their purpose. This time they made their way directly to that side of
the castle where they had seen the mysteriously lighted window. No; not
a trace of it was to be noticed; the wall was dark and presented the
blank, unbroken surface they had seen there in the afternoon. Even in
the darkness an unlighted window could not have escaped their scrutiny,
and there certainly was none. They had the bearings exactly from the
tree which Von Tressen had climbed; but opposite to it now was nothing
but bare wall.

“I cannot understand it,” Galabin said.

“Could we have made a mistake about the light?” Von Tressen suggested.

“Both of us? Impossible! And yet--ah!”

He was looking towards the spot as he spoke, and now, breaking off
suddenly, clutched his companion’s arm. The Lieutenant turned eagerly.

“What is it?” he asked, after looking in the direction for a few
moments. “I can see nothing.”

“Wait! Watch!” Galabin returned in an excited whisper. “There! Look!
Above the wall,” he continued as Von Tressen made no response. “There!
again!”

“It was nothing but a bird flying over----”

“Yes, a bird. You saw it plainly?”

“Quite.”

“For how long?”

“For a second.”

“Why no longer?” Galabin asked, with the triumphant satisfaction bred
of a discovery.

“The bird was lost in the darkness.”

“And yet it flew nearer to us. Ah, there is the same thing again! How
did we see it at all, my friend? I’ll tell you. The bird was attracted
by and flew over a light. A vertical shaft of light this time; not
strong enough to be apparent of itself from here, and only to be
detected by the evidence of an object passing through it. Now, watch
again.”

They remained intently looking for a few seconds when the phenomenon
was repeated. A large bird became suddenly visible for an instant out
of the darkness and then disappeared.

“Now are you satisfied, my good friend?” Galabin asked.

“Perfectly. And the light----?”

“Must come from a skylight. There is a room below there. And if a room,
why not a concealed window? though how contrived in that thick stone
wall, I cannot tell. At the same time that is to me less interesting
than to discover what the room is used for, who inhabits it, since it
clearly is inhabited.”

“If we could only get up there and look down,” Von Tressen said. “But
it hardly seems possible, at least from this point.”

“No,” his friend agreed. “Our only chance will be to scale the wall at
some place farther along if we can find one practicable, and so make
our way to where the light shines.”

“Come,” Von Tressen said; “let us set about finding a likely
place. Who knows what discovery may be in store for us? It is an
altogether unjustifiable liberty we are taking with our friend the
Count’s domestic arrangements, but State service must over-ride that
consideration.”

“You may take my word for that,” Galabin replied. “The Chancellor
would blame us if, having seen this much, we were to neglect to find
the explanation. In these secret services the authority cannot give
explicit instructions; nearly everything must be left to one’s own
discretion and enterprise.”

Cautiously they crossed the disused moat, and began a close inspection
of the walls in search of a place where a climb might be feasible. They
had not proceeded far when Von Tressen turned and held up his hand with
a warning gesture.

“Hist! I thought I heard something,” he said under his breath. “It
sounded like a man’s footstep in the wood.”

They listened intently, the stillness preceding the threatened storm
making it easy to hear a very slight sound.

“There!” ejaculated Von Tressen, in scarcely a whisper.

Now from the other side of the moat came distinctly a slight cracking
noise of footsteps on the twigs and dead leaves that carpeted the wood.
They strained their eyes in the direction of the sound, but could
make out nothing. The person, whoever it was, seemed to be stopping
and then moving on, for the footsteps would cease for a time and then
be heard again. Presently they could just see a black figure moving
against the dark background of trees at the edge of the wood. Then it
seemed to come boldly forward, and stood out in the open space between
the trees and the moat. A man evidently, a tall man; that was all they
could discern. He remained there for a while motionless as the two,
who watched him with intense curiosity. Soon he moved and began to
walk slowly along the edge of the moat, as though making the circuit
of the house. The two men looked after him until he disappeared in the
darkness, then Galabin said in a low voice--

“I think we had better abandon our attempt for to-night. I do not know
who our friend may be; one of Zarka’s men on the watch, most likely.
Anyhow, it will not do for us to be caught. The sooner we get across
the wood the better.”

“He evidently did not suspect we were here,” Von Tressen said.

“No; and should we be seen it will be less suspicions if we are found
over there than here under the wall. Now, as quietly as we can.”

They crept for a short distance round by the wall in the opposite
direction to that which the man had taken. Then, stooping, they ran
across the moat and gained the shelter of the wood.

“I should like to see what that fellow’s game is,” Galabin said, as
they halted under cover of the trees. “After all, we are doing no harm
here, and have a right to an evening stroll even in the precincts of
our friend Count Zarka’s stronghold.”

Accordingly they began to move slowly and alertly after the man. They
had not gone far when they stopped simultaneously, for his figure had
suddenly appeared out of the darkness a few yards in front of them.
Luckily he was just outside the edge of the wood, they just within,
consequently he was much more easily visible to them than they to him.
The two friends stood still, pressed close against a tree. Evidently
the man had no idea of their presence, for he passed slowly on without
any sign of suspicion, and they could hear his footsteps until he had
gone some distance. Then Galabin touched his companion.

“Did you make him out?”

“Hardly. Could you?”

“I think I know something,” Galabin answered. “It is the fellow your
man saw passing the tent this afternoon.”




CHAPTER IX

ZARKA ON THE ALERT


“I am going,” said Von Tressen to his friend next morning, “up to the
farm to ask Herr Harlberg to shoot with us.”

Galabin laughed. “And the Fräulein?”

“It would only be polite,” the Lieutenant replied in the same tone, “to
make a point of enquiring whether her hand is healed.”

“Good! You can do no less.”

“You will come, too?”

“I shall be in the way.”

“Nonsense! You don’t want to rouse suspicion by making yourself
mysterious.”

So they set out together for the farm.

“I wonder if we shall come across our friend of last night,” Von
Tressen observed, for while the servant, Bela, had been near they had
not spoken on the subject.

“Ah,” Galabin replied thoughtfully. “I have been thinking it over, and
have come to the conclusion that the fellow is a patrol, a spy of
Zarka’s. What else could he have been prowling about for?”

“That might be said of us. We were doing the same.”

“True. But it is hardly likely that another man would have the same
purpose as ourselves. No; the other solution is far more probable. Now,
what does Count Zarka, ostensibly a rich nobleman living on his country
estate, want with a patrol, or a spy?”

Von Tressen shook his head. “The Count is deeper than I can fathom.”

“Or I. We must wait for eventualities, and meanwhile keep our eyes
open.”

They soon reached the farm, and found father and daughter in the little
enclosed shrubbery before the house. Herr Harlberg excused himself
from joining their sport on the plea of a gouty foot, but welcomed his
visitors and insisted upon their drinking a glass of wine with him.
Presently Von Tressen found himself strolling with Philippa Harlberg in
the half-cleared woodland which surrounded the old farm, Galabin, with
an eye to the situation, having plunged deep into a political argument
with his host.

“So you have found another friend to join your gipsy life,” she
remarked. “The attractions of the forest must be great indeed, or is
it the charm of friendship?” she added banteringly.

“The charm of the forest life is delightful,” Von Tressen replied. “One
cannot wonder at its being an all-powerful attraction. If my friend
only enjoys it half as much as I he will not repent having cut himself
off for a time from cities and civilization. I am so glad, Fräulein,
that the hand is well again.”

She held it out. “Yes; quite healed. Look. Already scarcely a mark to
be seen.”

He took it, and by an impulse, natural enough, raised and pressed it to
his lips.

“All’s well that ends well,” he murmured. “Ah, I hate myself for having
hurt you, Fräulein.”

As she withdrew her hand their eyes met. It gave him a thrill of
delight to see there was no anger or offence in hers, only a touch of
restraining sadness. She gave a little sigh as she replied, hardly
above a whisper: “If no one might ever hurt me more than that!”

To his chivalrous nature her words were as a call to arms, for there
was manifestly something behind them. “Who would dare to harm you,
Fräulein?”

With an effort, it seemed, she recovered her gaiety. “Who, indeed,” she
laughed, “would be so unmanly? I only meant to tell you how lightly
I regard that little wound.” But she had meant more than that, he was
sure.

“All the same, if the unchivalrous man should ever cross your path,” he
said with a touch of youthful romance in his tone, “I only hope it may
be my privilege to be there to defend you.”

She laughed again. “Perhaps you may be. Who knows?”

“My friend and I were at Rozsnyo yesterday,” he observed, following the
train of thought suggested to his mind by her words.

She turned quickly in surprise. “You went to Rozsnyo?” He nodded. “At
the Count’s invitation?”

“At his pressing invitation. Is that strange?”

“Oh, no. Why should it be?”

“You seemed surprised.”

“No. Perhaps--I--” she stopped in some confusion.

“The Count is a peculiar man, you meant, perhaps?”

“You may know him now as well as I,” she returned with a forced smile.
The mention of Zarka seemed to chill her.

“I do not know him at all well,” he rejoined. “I should much like to
know him better.”

She started in apprehensive surprise. “To know him better? Count
Zarka?” she repeated.

“Yes,” he answered. “For there seems a mystery about the man which,
between ourselves, Fräulein, I should like to solve.”

“Oh, no, no!” She glanced round instinctively, as though in fear that
the man they spoke of might be lurking near them. Then as she turned
again to her companion, he saw in her eyes a look of dread which did
not tend to mitigate the feelings he entertained towards the lord of
Rozsnyo.

“You had better not be curious about Count Zarka,” and as she spoke
the name she lowered her tone almost to a whisper. “He is a dangerous
man and, I fear, unscrupulous. You will only bring harm on yourself by
seeking to know too much of him.”

The feeling of terror with which Zarka had evidently inspired her
roused the young soldier’s indignation.

“I am not afraid of Count Zarka,” he returned boldly, “and I hope I
never shall be. You may trust me, Fräulein, to take care of myself--and
you,” he added tenderly, “if you will let me.”

She coloured a little. “I am sure I could trust you,” she said softly.
“But I hope,” she added with more vivacity, “there will be no need for
me to enlist you as my defender.”

“Not even against Count Zarka?” he asked searchingly.

She met his eyes unfalteringly now. “Not even against him.”

“I am glad to hear it,” he said slowly, “for I had an uncomfortable
idea in my head.”

“Pray what was that?” She seemed quite to have regained command over
herself.

“I have of course,” he replied, “as a comparative stranger no right
to interfere or show curiosity in the matter. Still, I could not help
fancying that the Count persecuted you. Am I right or wrong?”

For a moment she looked serious, then she smiled.

“Hardly right, Herr Lieutenant; and if you were, why, a woman can
usually protect herself from persecution.”

“When the man is dangerous and unscrupulous?”

“Ah, perhaps that is different. But my case is scarcely as bad as that.”

“I am glad to hear it,” he said gravely. “Will you pardon one question,
Fräulein? It is, perhaps, impertinent, but you need not answer it.”

“Yes?”

“This Count Zarka--is there any warrant for his pretension? Is he your
lover?”

She was looking away, perhaps half anticipating what he would ask. For
a moment or two she did not reply, then without turning she said in a
low voice: “My lover? No. He never could be that--with my consent.”

Von Tressen’s face brightened. “I am glad,” he said, “for I feared.”

The path had led them back to the house, and in another moment would
bring them in sight of the two men whom they could hear chatting in
front of it.

“You are not offended, Fräulein, at what I am afraid must be my
unwarrantable curiosity?” Von Tressen asked hurriedly, before they
should turn the angle of the house and confidential talk should be at
an end.

“If you had offended me,” she replied with a look which was yet more
convincing than her words, “the question would have been unnecessary.”

Their steps had lingered, had become slower and slower, till now they
stopped by the corner of the house which just screened them from
Harlberg and Galabin.

“You are too good,” Von Tressen said in a half whisper, “to let me
speak to you like this. You will not forget, Fräulein, if ever you are
in trouble, you owe me the privilege of coming to your help.”

She gave a little laugh which stopped short of gaiety. “Let us hope,”
she said, “it will not be necessary.”

“And if it be?”

“Then I shall call you.”

There was earnest beneath the half jest, and each intuitively
recognized it, although perhaps neither quite imagined how near the
surface it lay. As Philippa spoke the last words she put out her hand
to emphasize, as it were, the promise. Von Tressen grasped it in both
his, and was lifting it to his lips, when he suddenly raised his bent
head almost in dismay. Philippa had snatched her hand back. A shadow
darkened the angle of the wall, and Count Zarka stood before them, the
ever-ready smile on his face, this time a smile of detection.

“You are fond of playing hide and seek, gnädige Fräulein,” he said.




CHAPTER X

WHO IS THIS MAN?


“Your taste, my dear Osbert, is unimpeachable,” Galabin remarked as
they left the farm; “the Fräulein is delightful. And yet----”

“And yet, Mr. Secret-Agent? A new mystery?”

“Perhaps. For I do not quite make out your friends. Herr Harlberg comes
for sport, here to a wild farmhouse, yet he does not shoot, nor does
he seem very keen about it. For I made a point of talking sport and he
yawned; he was as bored as a man can well be. Then their connexion with
our amiable friend from Rozsnyo.”

“What do you make out of that?” Von Tressen asked eagerly.

“Nothing,” was the blunt answer; “nothing as yet, that is. But I
shall hope to unriddle that little enigma before long. For I fancy
there is some peculiar bond between them. They are rather more than
acquaintances or even friends, or my faculty of observation is less
than I take it to be.”

“What reason have you for that idea?”

“Merely certain signs that came under my observation, slight enough in
themselves, but together quite significant. I am accustomed to putting
two and two together, and I don’t want to boast, but if I had been a
dense numskull, who could not take in what was going on before his
eyes, why, our Chancellor would hardly have chosen me for the business.
I can tell you one thing, my friend. The Count looked black when he
heard you had strolled off with the young lady. Yes; there was murder
in his eye, for all the grin on his lips.”

“And he immediately came after us?”

“Like a panther. I called him back, just for the fun of the thing, and
as he turned impatiently I saw the face without the grin. It was not
pretty.”

The subject was broken off by an exclamation from Von Tressen.

“Look! Is not that yonder our friend of last night?”

From the glade along which they were sauntering a track led up to
a small eminence, beyond which was a space of lawn and underwood
extending to the house they had just left. On the summit, at the edge
of the wood, leaning against a tree, stood a man; the same, they felt
sure, whom they had seen at Rozsnyo in the darkness. He held a gun by
his side, the butt resting on the ground, and by his attitude he seemed
to be watching the farm. His face was set in that direction as he
stood motionless, except that once or twice he moved his head as though
following some object with his eyes, or to get a better view.

For a while the two friends stood observing him, then by a common
impulse they stepped back out of the line of the path, so that if the
man turned he should not see that he was being watched.

“What is he doing there?”

“Watching the farm.”

“Why should he watch it?”

The question was not to be so easily answered. For a few moments
neither man spoke. Then Galabin said--

“We must inquire into this, and find out who the fellow is. It is
absurd to continue in our present ignorance without making an effort to
dispel it.”

Von Tressen nodded his agreement. “Let us accost him now, eh?”

“Yes; but not from behind. Don’t let him suspect we have been watching
him. We had better stalk him round and come upon him along the ridge of
the hill.”

“We may frighten him away.”

“I hardly think so. In that case we must follow him up or wait for
another opportunity.”

Galabin’s anticipation was correct. When they had reached the high
ground by a detour, they could see through the trees the man still
standing there in his watchful attitude.

“Now,” Von Tressen murmured, “let us get almost up to him without
attracting his attention, and then show ourselves. It will be too late
for him to run away then.”

The plan was carried out with perfect success. The man was evidently
too absorbed in his watching to be aware of their approach; giving
no sign of alertness or of moving from his station. Only when they
suddenly emerged into the open did he withdraw his gaze from the farm
lying below in the valley, and turn it quickly, with a kind of fierce
suspicion, on the figures which had come within its focus. He made a
quick movement and instinctively lifted his gun from the ground, only
to replace it and resume his attitude, as watching till the two should
have passed on.

But that was scarcely their intention.

“Good-day, mein Herr,” Galabin said as they both saluted the man. “You
are a sportsman like ourselves. May we hope that you have been more
successful than we?”

They rather expected a churlish reply; but, as Galabin spoke, the
somewhat fierce, stern expression on the man’s face relaxed, and he
answered almost laughingly--

“We are companions in ill-luck. I, too, have nothing to show. Perhaps
in my case it has been bad markmanship, want of skill rather than of
luck. What I have hit has not been worth the picking up. But then the
forest is so beautiful that it repays one for bad sport.”

He made a sweep with his hand towards the valley stretching away below
them.

“You are staying in the forest, mein Herr?” Galabin enquired with
careless politeness. “At the Schloss Rozsnyo, perhaps?”

The man darted a keen glance at him. “At Rozsnyo? No. My quarters are
at a little inn. A wretched place frequented only by woodcutters and
charcoal burners. But what would you have?” he added with a shrug.
“Sport does not always go with comfort.”

“Its absence makes the zest for sport all the keener,” Von Tressen
remarked.

“If that is your opinion,” the stranger returned, “I shall not perhaps
be wrong in hazarding a guess that the tent I have seen hereabouts
forms your shooting quarters.”

“You are quite right,” Galabin replied. “We follow our pleasure gipsy
fashion. If you would stroll back with us and join our mid-day meal we
should be honoured. Our little encampment is but a stone’s throw from
here, and your inn must be some distance.”

The man bowed with an excess of courtesy. “The honour is mine,”
he responded. “I shall be charmed, if I am not putting you to
inconvenience. My inn is far from here, and, apart from that, to a
lonely man the chance of a chat in congenial company is not to be
despised.”

He shouldered his gun and they turned down the hill again. Walking
with a quick, impatient stride, their new acquaintance seemed now a
restless, energetic man, and this made his late motionless, patient
attitude the more unaccountable.

“The Schloss Rozsnyo,” he said presently, in his abrupt quick way, “it
is a fine place, but in a curious situation here in this wild forest.
You know it?”

“We have been there,” Galabin answered.

“Inside?”

“We spent a couple of hours there yesterday.”

“Ah, then you know Count Zarka?”

The man turned with a fierce eagerness to him as he put the question.

“We know him slightly from a casual meeting in the forest.”

“So!” He said no more, for they were within a few yards of the tent.
But after luncheon, when they were sitting with their cigars and
coffee in the open, their guest, who had told them his name was Abele
d’Alquen, brought up the subject again, as, indeed, both men felt sure
he would.

“This Rozsnyo,” he began, waving his hand in the direction of the
Schloss, “it is a very wonderful place?”

They gave him a simple description of its principal objects of
interest. He listened with a sort of sharp curiosity, and seemed
particularly struck by their account of the underground armoury.

“An extraordinary place,” he exclaimed. “Quite a curiosity; you are
fortunate to have seen it. I suppose there are other rooms dug out in
the rock, eh?”

“There may be,” Von Tressen replied. “We did not see any.”

“Unheard-of labour to construct them, eh?” D’Alquen continued, in the
fierce abrupt way which seemed more natural to him than the tone of
somewhat exaggerated courtesy he had used when they had originally
accosted him. “You think, though, there might be other apartments down
there?”

“Possibly,” Galabin replied. “Why? Are you particularly interested in
underground dwellings?” he added with a laugh.

“Oh, no--yes, I am fond of engineering,” the other answered. “Did you
see doors or passages in the rock?”

His two hosts glanced at each other, repressing a smile. Galabin
replied: “I noticed nothing of the sort; did you, Von Tressen?”

“Nothing,” the Lieutenant corroborated.

For a few moments their guest was silent. Then he suddenly asked: “You
went all over the Schloss?”

“Hardly all over; but we saw everything which, according to the Count,
was worth seeing. I do not think we told you of the beautiful private
chapel in the----”

A loud laugh from D’Alquen made him stop short. It was a curious laugh
of derision on a single sustained note, and it rang through the forest,
so as to be almost startling in the silence around.

“A chapel!” he exclaimed in reply to their stare of astonishment. Their
guest was every moment becoming more of a puzzle. “A chapel! That is a
comical idea. The Count is pious, then?”

“We can hardly answer for that.”

D’Alquen laughed again, this time not so loudly, but with a jarring,
sarcastic note.

“No; we can answer for no man outside our own skin, not even for the
honourable Count Zarka. And if my estimate of that nobleman is not
wrong, the man would be rash indeed who would answer for his piety.”

“You know him, then?” Galabin asked, still more mystified.

D’Alquen threw out his arms with a gesture of protest. “Not I. Only by
sight, that is, unless I have set down the wrong man for the Count. A
dark man, handsome, yes, if it were not for a sinister expression and
the grin of a wolf. He rides a roan horse often in the forest.”

“That is the Count,” Von Tressen assented.

“I saw him,” the other continued, “this morning, shortly before I had
the pleasure of meeting you gentlemen. He rode over to that old house
in the valley.”

“Yes; we saw him there.”

“Ah!” The intense, fierce curiosity seemed to surge back into their
guest’s face. “You were there, at that curious house? You have friends
there?”

Galabin hesitated a moment, then, judging it safest to be
straight-forward, he answered: “We happen to know the people who are
staying there.”

“Ah, yes?” The man’s curiosity was insatiable; it seemed to increase
with every fresh point it seized upon. “An old gentleman and a young
lady. May one without offence ask who they are?”

He had suddenly checked the vehemence of his manner, and the last
question was put almost carelessly.

“I do not suppose there is any harm in my mentioning their name,”
Galabin replied. “It is Harlberg.”

“Harlberg? So! Harlberg. Herr and Fräulein Harlberg? The lady is his
daughter?”

“Yes.” D’Alquen had repeated the name curiously. There was hardly
offence in his intonation, but it brought a frown to Von Tressen’s face.

“They live here? No?”

“Herr Harlberg stays in the forest for sport.”

“For sport? Indeed?” The exclamation was almost offensive in its
suggested incredulity. “He is a great friend of the Count Zarka--or the
lady is, eh?”

“I really cannot tell you, mein Herr,” Von Tressen answered sharply,
with rising irritation as the other’s inquisitiveness now touched him
more nearly. “I made the acquaintance of Herr Harlberg and his daughter
only a few days ago, and my curiosity is hardly as keen as yours.”

For an instant D’Alquen seemed as though he would be provoked to a hot
retort; his eyes had an angry gleam, but he checked the impulse, and
his expression changed to a smile as he made a deprecating wave of his
hand.

“Pardon, Lieutenant. I did not intend that my curiosity should exceed
the bounds of good taste. I cannot afford”--he gave a laugh--“to risk
giving you offence. Only here in this wild part everything seems so
strange that one feels bound to ask questions of the rare human beings
one meets. Let me not abuse your hospitality by asking another.”

Von Tressen could but make a good-humoured reply, even though he felt
the guest’s explanation was hardly convincing, and after a little
desultory chat D’Alquen rose and took his leave, saying he had a long
walk to his inn, but would hope to meet and shoot with them on the
morrow or the day after.

“I cannot make him out,” Galabin said when they were alone, in answer
to Von Tressen’s question. “He is another enigma added to our stock
awaiting solution. But of one thing I am quite certain.”

“What is that?”

“It is that our new acquaintance had as little thought of sport when he
came to the forest as had Herr Harlberg or even I myself.”




CHAPTER XI

A STRANGE PRESERVER


Next morning Philippa, taking a book with her, set off for a quiet
stroll in the forest. The unaccustomed monotony of her life at the old
Grange, shut up with her step-father, whose temper, always inclined to
peevishness, the boredom of the situation did not improve, was irksome
to her. But beyond and above this negative evil was the positive one
of Zarka’s constant visits and veiled persecution. Against the idea
that he had any hold over her she fought strenuously; she would not
allow it, even to herself, yet she had an uneasy consciousness that
the Count’s language was apt to take the form of a scarcely disguised
threat. And here, in the vast lonely forest, under the dominating
seigniory of Rozsnyo, it seemed difficult to fight against the strong
hand backed by the resolute will. Civilization here hardly counted;
might was still right as in feudal days, and the only chance of safety
seemed to lie in temporizing and not driving the enemy to extreme
measures. The oppressive vastness, the weird silence and gloom of the
forest lay on her nerves; Zarka seemed to be the evil genius of that
great region of mountain woodland, and nature here to be his ally.

Anyhow that morning, she told herself, she would be free from him,
and with that object she avoided the open tracks along which he was
wont to ride, and kept well within the thickness of the wood where
never even a bridle-path was to be found. The Count’s favourite roan
would hardly thread its way amid that tangle of brushwood and maze of
trees. When Philippa felt she had wandered far enough, she chose an
inviting bank with a tree to lean against and sat down to read. She
had turned but a few pages when she looked up with a start. There was
a stealthy rustling in the undergrowth near. After a few moments of
alarmed expectancy Philippa sprang to her feet with a look of terror.
Two fierce eyes were glaring at her from behind the fringe of brushwood
some ten yards away. She kept sufficient presence of mind, however,
to be able to tell that, for good or ill, they were not human eyes. A
snarling grunt confirmed this; the intruder was a wild boar. Philippa
instinctively gathered up her dress and turned to run; at the movement
the animal with a louder growl broke through into the open space. She
caught one glimpse of his ugly tusks, his bristling hair and ears, his
savage little eyes, and in utter terror rushed in a panic away through
the trees. Escape from the brute seemed out of the question; she felt
it was coming on in hot pursuit, could hear it brushing through the
leaves, and its peculiar savage cry, ever nearer, made her sick with
fear. It was close on her; she darted to one side, and, facing the
animal, hopelessly tried to dodge it among the trees. Furious at being
thus baffled, the boar made deadly charges, running round the trees
with head lowered, and hunting the girl viciously from one to another.
She was becoming exhausted with the unequal strife; it was a wonder
she had avoided the fatal tusks so long, every fresh rush she felt
must end the business. She cried out despairingly, sending up shriek
upon shriek. Faint with the terror of death, now so imminent, she had
actually ceased to try and avoid the brute, when suddenly a man’s voice
cried out with startling clearness--

“Get away from him! Quick! I am going to shoot!”

With a supreme effort Philippa made a vigorous spring, by which she put
a yard or so between her and the boar just as his tusks had come within
striking distance. A shot rang out, the brute rolled over, not killed
outright, but at least disabled from further attack.

With a gasping cry of relief and thankfulness Philippa sank down half
fainting, as the man who had fired the shot ran quickly forward. It was
Abele d’Alquen.

His first act was to satisfy himself that the boar’s power for harm was
at an end. Perhaps he forebore giving the animal its _coup-de-grâce_
out of consideration for the girl’s presence. Taking out a flask, he
dropped on one knee beside her.

“A narrow escape, Fräulein. Drink this; it will revive you.”

“Thank you,” she said, declining the flask with a slight motion of the
hand. “I shall be all right again directly. But it gave me a terrible
fright.”

D’Alquen laughed. “Small wonder. You were not far from death, Fräulein,
and hardly a pleasant one. Ah!” he looked round at the writhing animal.
“It was a pretty shot; I was glad to have the chance of making it.”

“How can I thank you?” Philippa said gratefully, sitting up now and
passing her handkerchief over her face.

“There is no need to thank me,” he returned with what seemed a strange
brusqueness. “All the same, you may as well thank fate that decreed I
should be passing this way in the nick of time.”

“You have saved my life,” she said warmly, setting down his deprecation
to a natural modesty.

“Let us hope,” he replied, in the same almost ungracious tone, “that it
has not been preserved for a worse misfortune.”

The sentiment was obvious and unanswerable, but hardly gallant. His
manner seemed to check rudely the flow of her gratitude. Still she made
yet another effort to thank him.

“Anyhow,” she said, “I hope you will believe that I am very, very
grateful to you.”

“I can believe it,” he returned curtly, with an almost formal bow.

Philippa had risen to her feet now, and for a few moments they stood
together in an awkward silence. Then D’Alquen spoke, in his quick,
fierce way.

“You are Fräulein Harlberg, living at the old farm in the valley?”

“Yes,” she answered, with a touch of surprise.

“Your father, Herr Harlberg, comes here for sport, does he not?” She
nodded an affirmative. “Has he shot much?”

“Not much,” she answered, in rising wonder. “My father’s health has not
been very good.”

D’Alquen smiled, and the incredulity in his smile left, on the score of
politeness, something to be desired.

“You are great friends of Count Zarka of Rozsnyo?”

A strange, not yet accountable apprehension was beginning to steal over
her. But she answered the man’s catechism unfalteringly, feeling that
he had perhaps a right, since she owed him her life, to put questions
which nothing but his manner suggested were prompted by more than
simple, if insistent, curiosity.

“We know Count Zarka.”

“Yes.” His tone indicated that he was sure of it. “You know Count
Zarka,” he repeated. Then his manner changed abruptly, and for the
better. With an apologetic smile he said, “I ought to ask pardon for
all these rude questions. I have only one more, mein Fräulein.”

She glanced at him as he stood before her, almost with a suggestion of
barring her way. The smile was still on his lips, but the reassurance
caused by his last speech died away as she noticed that his eyes were
not in accord with it. Their expression was stern and malignant.

“And what is the last question?” she asked, smiling to cloak her
uneasiness.

D’Alquen drew a deep breath, as a man will before taking a plunge or
dealing a blow.

“You know--you knew Prince Roel of Rapsberg?”

His eyes were fixed on her face with a glittering eagerness. Somehow,
by a strange prescience, she had felt that the question would refer
to the vanished prince. So, fortunately, she was hardly taken by
surprise, and could answer steadily--

“I have met Prince Roel in town and have danced with him.”

“You know he has mysteriously disappeared?”

“Mein Herr,” she returned, with a touch of bantering reproof, “you said
there was only one more question to conclude your catechism.”

“You cannot answer this?” he demanded sharply and fiercely.

His manner gave her a thrill of fear, but she fought against betraying
it. “Answer it, mein Herr? There is not much to answer. I have heard
the report like the rest of the world.”

He gave a toss of the head. “Yes, yes. Before you left the city?”

“Yet another question? Certainly. One hears nothing here?”

“Not from Count Zarka?” His questions flashed out like the quick
thrusts of a rapier.

“Will the examination be much longer?” Philippa asked with a little
grimace of impatience. “For I must be going homewards; my father will
be anxious.”

“Herr Harlberg--that is your father’s name?” he asked with dart-like
suddenness. Philippa nodded assent. “Herr Harlberg may be glad that he
sees you at all.”

“That is true.”

“Shall I tell you,” he continued, in the same sharp, masterful tone,
“why I have detained you to ask these questions?”

Had she dared she would have declined to hear the reason, but she was
in the power of this strange questioner, and knew it would not serve to
ignore the curiosity which, indeed, she felt.

“You at least owe it to me to tell that,” she replied with a smile.




CHAPTER XII

AFTER THE PERIL


He drew a step nearer to her and fixed his dark eyes piercingly on her
face. His manner was not rough; hardly, in its outward form, uncivil;
yet there was in it a suggestion of a wild purpose, a strong reckless
will that overmastered her. Still she fought against her fear and his
indefinable mastery, facing him boldly for the explanation which she
dreaded.

“Yes; I will tell you.” As he spoke there came through the wood the
sound of an approaching presence. Both looked quickly round, and
D’Alquen caught up his gun. It was, however, no wild animal this time,
but a man, Osbert Von Tressen.

He greeted them in surprise. “Fräulein Harlberg! Herr D’Alquen!” he
exclaimed.

There was genuine relief on the girl’s face, a lowering annoyance on
her companion’s, who, however, met the situation unhesitatingly.

“You are well met, Herr Lieutenant,” he cried with a half sneer. “But
you would have come too late. You are surprised at finding us here
together. The explanation lies there.”

With a slightly theatrical action he pointed to the boar. “I have had
the honour of relieving the honoured Fräulein from the too pressing
attentions of that fellow,” he continued, in reply to Von Tressen’s
exclamation of surprise. “Half an hour ago three were better company
than two; that exigency is past, and now two are preferable to three. I
bid you good-day.”

He raised his hat, made them each a ceremonious bow, turned abruptly,
and walked resolutely away. For some moments they both watched him in
astonished silence; although his face had betrayed no feeling, his
manner of leaving them was altogether strange; very soon the depth of
the wood hid him from sight, and they could look round inquiringly at
each other.

“I am so glad you came,” Philippa said.

“I came?” Von Tressen returned a little ruefully. “No; he. He saved you
from that ugly brute.”

She nodded. “Yes; he saved my life. And frightened me horribly
afterwards.”

“He did? Yes, I can understand it. He is a queer fellow.”

“You know him?”

He told her of their meeting on the previous day.

“Neither Galabin nor I could make him out,” he added. “How did he
frighten you?”

“Oh, perhaps I ought not to have been afraid,” she answered with a
laugh. “Only he asked me questions in such a fierce, strange way.”

“Ah! As he did yesterday when he was with us. If he did not frighten
us, at least he puzzled us horribly. I fear that, what with that fellow
and this,” pointing to the boar, “and Count Zarka, you will be glad
when your stay in the forest comes to an end, Fräulein.”

“Perhaps. And yet, how lovely it would be if one might only enjoy it
unmolested.”

“By man and beast,” he laughed. “I would take your hint, Fräulein, if I
did not consider it my duty to stay near for your protection.”

“I did not mean it as a hint,” she replied simply.

“Then you do not wish me to go?”

“No,” she said, “stay. At least, no; it is getting late, and I must go.”

“Not for a few minutes,” he urged. “You are hardly recovered from the
shock of your danger. Sit down here and rest first.”

A bank rising to the gnarled tree-roots made an inviting couch, and
they sat down.

“I wish,” Von Tressen said, “I had come along this way half an hour
earlier.”

“I, too, wish you had,” she replied frankly. “Still I ought to be
thankful that some one was at hand to save me.”

“And may I not be thankful, too?” he said warmly. “Only, if it had
been my luck to have been the man, it might have expiated the wound I
inflicted by saving you from a worse.”

“I have told you that your act is already expiated,” she said softly.

“It might have been wiped out, forgotten.”

“If I do not want to forget it?”

“Fräulein! You like to remember that I gave you pain?”

“Are we not told that pain often brings good in its train?”

“Ah, if you thought that!”

“A sting on my fingers has brought me a friend.”

“More than that, if you will see it.”

“More than a friend?”

He took her hand. “Much more, unless that is enough.”

She let her hand stay in his, although her head was turned from him
as she sat looking away into the thick phalanx of trees. A weasel ran
out into the little open space before them, looked inquiringly at
Philippa, as though wondering what her answer would be, and then with a
zig-zag flash vanished into covert again. Every added moment of silence
strengthened Von Tressen’s hope.

“Philippa,” he pleaded, drawing her hand to him, “may I be no more than
that?”

Now that she turned her face to him he was sure of her answer, for he
could see nothing but love in her eyes. Next instant he was on his
knees by her side kissing her.

“You love me, Philippa? You must tell me that.”

“I love you,” she whispered; “could I help loving you?”

Then suddenly she rose and stretched out her hands to keep him from
her. “Ah, but this is madness,” she cried. “The passing romance of a
forest holiday.”

“No, no,” he protested. “Philippa, my love, how can you say that?”

“What could you do,” she went on, “but make love to me, after our
first strange encounter and our meetings in the glamour of the forest.
And then under the shadow of the dragon’s castle of Rozsnyo. Is not
Perseus bound to imagine himself in love with Andromeda? Ah, Osbert Von
Tressen, do not deceive yourself.”

So fearing, questioning, protesting, she kept him, all to prove his
love, at arm’s length, till at last conviction was so insistent that
she could no longer even pretend a doubt.

“Ah, love me, dear one,” she whispered, as his arms were round her
again, “for my love is more than I can tell.”

“Not the romance of the forest,” he murmured slily.

“Ah, darling, yes; for that is you. I should hate the forest instead
of loving it had you not been in it. Now, dear,” she continued with a
serious face, “our love must be a secret--hush! only for a little time;
just while we are here.”

“A secret?” he exclaimed in surprise. “From your father?”

“Yes, even from him. It is only for a little while. You will not mind,
dear?”

He was troubled at the idea of a secret where no mystery should be.
Galabin’s suspicions about Philippa and her father came to his mind;
and yet, when he looked into her eyes they seemed to give the lie to
any suggestion of wrong or deceit.

“Of course, dearest,” he replied, “it shall be as you wish.” She gave
him a little grateful nod and smile. “Shall I not be allowed to know
why?”

Rather to his surprise Philippa did not withhold a reason. “My father,”
she answered with a touch of diffidence, “has views for my future; he
makes plans----”

“Is Count Zarka comprised in them?”

She laughed. “My father likes the Count better than I do. There! is not
that enough, Osbert? We need only keep our secret till we leave here.
In the city Count Zarka’s power will go for little.”

“I do not allow him to be omnipotent even in the forest.”

“Ah, but,” she remonstrated with fearfulness, “you do not know how
great his power for evil is.”

“No more than any other man’s.”

“No, and yes,” she replied. “For he is false and unscrupulous, and lets
nothing stand against his will. Osbert,” she laid her hand beseechingly
on his shoulder, “you must promise not to be rash, not to offend Count
Zarka. I know you are brave and care nothing for him, but your very
straight-forwardness makes you no match for his methods. Promise me,
dearest. You must not run into hidden danger like that.”

Impatient as he was to lay bare the mystery, he yet felt that patience
was the wiser course, and he could but give his word not to come to
open defiance of the Count. So the promise was given and sealed.




CHAPTER XIII

WHAT ZARKA FOUND


Count Zarka had paid his accustomed visit to Gorla’s farm, and was far
from pleased to find Philippa absent, and no hint left behind of her
whereabouts. He chatted for a while with her father, but the talk on
either side was hardly of an exhilarating nature, both men having in
their hearts a cause for annoyance.

“Has your friend, the Lieutenant, been over here this morning?” Zarka
asked unceremoniously.

Harlberg shook his head ill-humouredly. “No. I have seen nobody, but
Philippa for a moment. This is exile, indeed.”

His guest gave a shrug. “Unhappily a necessary evil, although one which
you may hope need not last much longer. But we will try and make it
as pleasant as you will allow us. My cousin Royda d’Ivady is anxious
to come over and see your daughter. Fräulein Philippa seems to avoid
company, and we do not like to intrude.”

Perhaps it occurred to Harlberg that his guest was hardly the man to
let any diffidence on that score stand in the way of his pleasure; but
he merely replied by a few words of protest.

“I had, indeed, a message from my cousin,” Zarka said, rising to
conclude an interview which bored him. “Have you any idea which
direction Fräulein Philippa took?”

“No. She said nothing to me, except that she was going. Will you leave
your message, Count?”

No; it was hardly worth while. The Count would probably meet the
Fräulein, as he was going to ride home by the forest. So, with an
impatience he scarcely troubled to disguise, he took his leave.

But he did not meet Philippa as he expected. She and her lover avoided
the open rides on their walk homewards, for interruption was just
then the last thing they courted. Within a radius of a good mile from
the farm the Count cantered, up one path, down another, ever keeping
his sharp eyes on the alert, but all to no purpose. Not a sign of her
whom he sought was to be seen. He was, assuredly, not a man who took
baffling well, and his expression as he urged his horse in and out the
woodland tracks was not an amiable one.

Suddenly something happened which intensified his alertness. As he rode
down a somewhat wilder and more intricate path his horse jibbed and
shied slightly, showing unmistakable signs of uneasiness. Knowing that
the well-trained animal would not behave thus without good cause, Zarka
took notice of the side from which the disquieting influence proceeded,
and then, dismounting, he pushed his way through the undergrowth to
discover the reason. It lay but a few paces before him--the wild
boar which D’Alquen had wounded, and which now lay dead where he had
fallen. A very cursory glance enabled the Count to take in the fact
that the animal had been shot. He looked round for farther evidence; he
listened eagerly for voices. Nothing unusual was to be seen or heard.
To his sportsman’s eye the track of the boar was plainly indicated.
He followed it for a short distance and came upon a book lying on the
ground. He eagerly picked it up. It was a novel, and on the fly leaf
was written in pencil “Philippa Carlstein.” He shut the book with an
impatient flick, and looked round with lowering face. For a while he
stood in thought, as though imagining what had occurred there. The
fancy was not a pleasant one, to judge by the deepening frown and the
set jaw; presently he roused himself to action, thrust the book into
his pocket, went with quick, purposeful step back to where he had tied
his horse, mounted and rode off towards the grange. He trotted his
horse up to the door at a pace which spoke of haste and importance.

“Herr Harlberg!” he shouted. “Herr Harlberg!”

Harlberg hurried out with more eagerness than he was used to show about
anything. “What is the matter, Count?”

“Fräulein Philippa? Has she returned?”

“Not five minutes ago.”

“Heaven be thanked,” Zarka exclaimed with simulated relief. “I feared
an accident had befallen her. General, you ought to warn her against
solitary strolls in the forest.”

“Why, what made you think anything was wrong, Count?” Harlberg asked,
in a tone which did not indicate that he was absolutely convinced of
his visitor’s sincerity.

But Zarka knew both his man and the power of a surprise. He was not
going to discount the effect of his discovery upon Philippa by allowing
the knowledge of it to filter through her father.

“Ask Fräulein Philippa to come to us,” he said almost peremptorily,
as he swung himself out of the saddle and entered the house, “and you
shall hear.”

Harlberg called her, and she came into the room where Zarka stood
impatiently playing with his riding whip. His quick eye detected a
certain only half hidden radiance in her face, and he felt that he
could guess its cause. Harlberg turned to him invitingly for his
explanation.

“I think,” Zarka began, “I have to congratulate you, Fräulein, on a
lucky escape.”

He told himself that he was right to have taken her by surprise, for
she looked at him with a start of obvious discomposure.

“How, Count?” she asked.

“From the tusks of one of the most formidable wild boars I have come
across for many a day.”

“Ah, you know?” she said with a smile, having recovered command of
herself.

“Yes,” he returned almost viciously, “I know. Know enough to be sure
that I might easily at this moment be condoling with the General rather
than congratulating you.”

She was puzzled to know how he had found it out, and he intended that
she should be in the dark till he was master of the facts. He turned to
Harlberg.

“Fancy, General. A monstrous brute, with fangs as long as that”--he
indicated a length on his riding whip. “No unarmed man would have had
a chance against him. It was a providential escape, Fräulein, and one
which might hardly happen twice.”

“You told me nothing of this, Philippa,” Harlberg said, in a tone of
aggrieved reproach.

“I had not seen you, father,” she replied. “My dress was torn and I
had to change it. Of course I was going to tell you.”

Zarka laid his hat and whip on the table. “Pray let us hear the full
account of it now,” he said.

Philippa told the story shortly, and had the satisfaction of seeing
that the Count’s conjectures as to her preserver were upset when she
described him as a stranger. Indeed, D’Alquen’s identity seemed to
concern him more than her safety, or the danger she had courted.

“But the man who shot the brute?” he asked, as the story came to an end
and Harlberg had rounded it off with a reproving comment. “A stranger,
you say? You had never seen him before?”

“Never,” she answered. “Nor, but for the fact that he saved my life,
should I wish to see him again.”

Zarka was all curiosity. “Why not?”

“His manner was disagreeable.”

“My dear child,” Harlberg objected, “under the circumstances you can
hardly criticise his manner.”

“I do not,” she replied; “only, when it was all over, he frightened me
almost as much as the boar had done.”

“Ah! Will you describe the fellow to me,” Zarka said, “that I may know
him if we meet, as is probable?”

Philippa did so, relating also the way in which D’Alquen had
questioned her. The Count was darkly suspicious.

“Anything to do, think you, with the Prince Roel affair?” Harlberg
asked, impressed by the other’s gravity.

“Hardly,” Zarka replied with a tolerant smile. He was not playing
the game with this dull, uninteresting old soldier, but with his
step-daughter. Presently the opportunity came for which he had waited.
Harlberg left them together.

“You have passed through a great danger to-day, Fräulein,” Zarka said,
changing his manner to one of intensely sympathetic interest. “I blame
myself that it is I who am indirectly responsible for it. I wish you
would give me the right to protect you from all these risks in future.”

“I am not likely,” she replied coldly, ignoring his tone of caress, “to
put myself in the way of such danger again.”

“From wild animals, no; let us hope not. But from men hardly less
dangerous. You cannot feel safe there.”

“I hope,” she rejoined, “my life will not be passed in a place like
this, where protection seems so necessary.”

He leaned forward. “Why should it not?” he asked earnestly. “Why should
it not, much of it, be passed here, as mistress of Rozsnyo?”

She rose, not trusting herself to look at him. “No, no,” she answered.
“That cannot be.”

“It may be, easily,” he persisted, following her. “You have only to
say the little word, Yes. You will say it, Philippa? You must know how
devotedly I love you. Dearest, you will be my wife?”

She shook her head. “I cannot be.”

“Ah!” he cried impatiently, “you do not know what you say. You will be
my wife, be queen of this great forest, and of all that is mine.”

He took her hand but she drew it away. “No,” she said. “It is good of
you, Count; I appreciate the honour you offer me. But I cannot accept
it.”

“Cannot be my wife?” he exclaimed, with the evil gleam in his eyes
which opposition to his will ever brought there. “You do not think what
you refuse.”

“A great honour; yes.”

“A man who loves you truly with heart and soul.”

“But whom I cannot love.”

“Cannot?” The draught he was swallowing was not a pleasant one, and his
face showed it. “Not for your father’s sake, if not for your own?”

“My father,” she replied, “will hardly wish me to marry a man I cannot
love.”

He knew, even better than she, that her step-father was the last man in
the world to trouble about that side of the question, providing other
considerations were favourable; but he could not say so.

“Your father, I know,” he returned positively, “would be glad to see
you Countess Zarka.”

“I am sorry,” she replied simply, leaving the unsatisfactory topic of
Harlberg’s views, “but it cannot be.”

“And why not?” he demanded, hardly keeping down his chagrin. “There can
be but one reason. Your love is, or you fancy it is, given to another
man. Tell me if it is so,” he added sharply, as she kept silence.

“It is useless to discuss that,” she answered, meeting his persistency
with a touch of dignity. “You must be content with the knowledge that
what you wish cannot come to pass.”

“Content!” he echoed. “Content is scarcely the doctrine to preach to
me. You might know that, Philippa, and my character better than to
suggest it. I do not take your refusal, for it is not logical; it is--I
know, though you may not--it is against your best interests. No,”
he continued, with the set tone of a determined will, “I am not the
man to be content to let another snatch the prize I covet. You will
reconsider your answer, Philippa? Yes?”

She shook her head. “No, Count.”

He laughed. “Then let your lover look to himself. He will need great
resources and the Devil’s luck into the bargain who enters the lists
with Aubray Zarka.”

She looked at him, half fascinated by the power of his remarkable
personality. But she did not falter when he held out his hand.

“I do not despair, Philippa,” he said with mock deference.

“I should be sorry to think you did,” she returned, meeting his eyes
boldly.

“Ah!” he rejoined, understanding the words as she meant them. “We shall
see.” Against her will he kept her hand in his. “It is a pity,” he
added suddenly, “that, instead of your uncivil preserver, the gallant
Lieutenant Von Tressen did not come along and shoot the boar. That shot
would have paid for the other. Is the finger healed?”

He bent down as though to examine her hand, and suddenly, before she
could prevent him, pressed it to his lips. Then he laughed again.
“Don’t be offended, mein Fräulein; I shall kiss your lips before this
day week,” he said.




CHAPTER XIV

THE COUNT AND HIS SHADOW


On leaving the farm Count Zarka rode straight to Rozsnyo. In the hall
he encountered Royda d’Ivady, and they went into the library together.

“I, too, have been riding in the forest,” the girl said, “and met your
friend, Lieutenant Von Tressen.”

Zarka looked at her sharply. “Ah? Where?”

“He was coming from the direction of the farm, where your friends the
Harlbergs are staying.”

Watching him expectantly, she saw his face grow dark. “He had not been
to the farm,” he said, for once off his guard.

“Ah, then you have been there, Aubray?” she returned, forcing a laugh.

“I had good reason to go there,” he replied. “A serious thing has
happened to Fräulein Harlberg. She was attacked by a wild boar in the
forest.”

“So! Then that is what the Lieutenant meant.”

“The Lieutenant?” Zarka exclaimed sharply. “What did he know? What did
he say?”

Jealous herself, Royda divined the same feeling in him, and, though it
stung her, she rejoiced at it.

“Only that I was wise to ride rather than walk, since there was danger
from wild boars.”

“You think he knew that the Fräulein had been attacked?”

She delighted in feeding his jealousy since it soothed her own and
seemed, vaguely, to work towards the end she desired.

“I did not understand then,” she answered, “but now have no doubt the
Lieutenant knew all about it. Who was privileged to rescue the poor
Fräulein?” she went on, with a touch of banter. “You or he?”

“Neither,” he returned curtly.

“She vanquished the animal herself, unaided?”

“What nonsense, Royda!” he exclaimed impatiently. “A stranger shot the
brute.”

“A stranger!” she echoed incredulously. “A providential stranger. Did
the Fräulein tell you so?”

“Certainly,” he snapped. Then suspiciously: “Did the Lieutenant say he
shot it?”

“Oh, no. He said nothing about the affair, except to warn me.”

“But you think he knew of it?”

“I am sure of that,” she answered. All the same she was not quite so
sure as her tone implied.

Zarka walked to the window and stood looking out. For a while there
was silence, then Royda said, half timidly--

“Aubray, what is this mystery about the Harlbergs?”

He looked round sharply, then turned his head away again. “Mystery?
There is no mystery. What makes you think so?”

“It is odd for them to live at that half-ruined farmhouse.”

“They are poor.”

“But none the less attractive.”

“What do you mean?”

“You are there every day, Aubray.”

“I have business with Herr Harlberg.”

She gave a sigh. “It is a strange business----”

“How?” he interrupted sharply.

“That can change you and make you so unkind to me.” A tear glistened in
her eye; her pride made her dash it away swiftly ere he turned. He came
towards her, the deceitful face smoothed into tenderness, although the
irritation was not quite successfully obliterated.

“Unkind, little one?” he protested caressingly. “You are mistaken.
I could not be that. Only I have been worried lately by political
matters. A man who plays for a great stake must not expect to have
command either of his time or his moods. You must forgive me, Royda.”

He spoke in a tone of easy confidence, very different to his strenuous
pleading with Philippa Harlberg. He put his arm round his cousin’s
shoulders, drew her to him and kissed her. “Am I forgiven, little
one?” To a third person the tone of the question would have sounded
indifferent as to its answer.

“Aubray, I feared she was trying to take you from me.”

“No; you are utterly wrong,” he assured her quite truthfully. “That is
the last thing she would try to do! I swear it, Royda. There is no love
between us.”

She gave a sigh of relief.

“Now I must be off again,” he said, releasing her. “You need not be
afraid,” he added with a smile. “I am going in the opposite direction
to the farm.”

Royda would have liked him to stay, but she knew by experience that he
was not to be turned from his intentions, and so forbore to try and
keep him. When the door had closed behind him she walked to the window,
intent on watching his departure. On a table lay his riding whip.
Impulsively she caught it up and kissed it, pressing to her lips that
part where his hand must have held it. Then from the window she waved
her hand to him, and stood watching till the wood hid him from sight.

“Aubray, Aubray, my darling!” she cried, as she turned away; “you shall
be mine. If this woman had come between us and taken your love I would
have killed her.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Gun on shoulder, Zarka had set off on foot towards the higher mountain
range which backed with abrupt and majestic elevation the dark forest
uplands as they rose towards it. He strode resolutely on, soon leaving
the warmer and more smiling valley behind him, following a scarcely
perceptible path through the superb terraces of woods, making his way
through dense thickets, and taking all the while little heed of the
furred and feathered inhabitants of those regions as they scampered
or whirred away on his approach. His course was continually on an
ascending gradient, and after a good half-hour’s walking it became
quite steep. Presently the woods grew thinner and lighter, the air
cooler. A quarter of an hour more brought the Count to the verge of the
forest on the greatest height at which it grew, and he emerged into the
blood-red sunshine and keen, cold air above the summit of the great
timber-line. Beneath him, as he stood for a few moments to gain breath,
stretched away downwards the vast pine forests, like a green velvet
robe reaching to the bosom of the mountain; above him majestically
towered the bust and head in the dazzling complexion of their eternal
snows, and just then brilliantly decked with prismatic gems under the
glittering sunlight.

But Zarka seemed in no mood that day for sight-seeing. After his
impatient halt he went on, no longer straight upwards, but by a jagged
path formed by a ledge on the side of the mountain. There was no fear
about the man; his nerves were as strong as the rock he was climbing.
Taking his way up the slippery and uneven mountain track, having on one
hand a wall of rock and on the other space with a sheer precipice below
him, he never seemed in any danger even when most surrounded by it: his
character manifestly dominated the inert threatenings of Nature around
him. He was master of his fate and, humanly speaking, could defy it to
run counter to his will.

Presently his path broadened, descended abruptly, and finally led on to
a mountain road evidently the approach to a pass, one of the few points
of communication from one side of the great range to the other. Here
were, at least, some signs of life and occasional traffic, although
dreary and primitive enough. A walk of a few hundred yards towards
the pass brought Zarka to a wretched building which served in that
desolate region for an inn. He walked into its one public room, called
for a glass of brandy, and threw himself on a bench. A bearded man
in a rough country dress, sitting with his head resting on his arm,
seemingly half asleep over his glass, was the only other occupant of
the room.

“A fine autumn day, friend, but cold,” Zarka observed to him carelessly.

Scarcely troubling to change his attitude, the man replied: “On the
mountains, where ’tis never hot, we know not cold.”

When he had spoken he raised his head, and the two men glanced
keenly at one another. Then they nodded significantly, resuming
their indifferent attitude as the innkeeper came in with the Count’s
refreshment. When they were alone again the man rose, crossed the floor
with heavy step, and flung himself down on the other end of the bench
on which Zarka was sitting. He slid his hand stealthily along the
space between them; the Count’s came out furtively to meet it, both
men the while looking in front of them across the room. When the hands
were raised a little two small envelopes lay on the bench. Talking the
casual gossip of an inn, each man moved his hand to the paper which the
other’s had held, and so drew it back and slipped it into his pocket.
The Count sipped his brandy, or at least made a pretence of doing so,
for the rough spirit was not likely to be to his taste.

“We live in dangerous times,” observed the man in a casual tone, which,
however, was contradicted by the intense meaning in the look he gave
his companion; “dangerous times, and there are many events happening
and going to happen which may not be written.”

“That is true enough,” Zarka assented, responding to the look, but
speaking in the same phlegmatic tone. “When once it is certain that it
is nobody’s business to inquire into matters, why, anything, be it ever
so desperate, may be done with impunity.”

“You are right, friend,” the man replied. “But not till then. They who
take forbidden paths must walk warily. They know better than to hurry.
To rush forward is to court discovery and its consequences.”

Looking straight in front of him Zarka nodded twice, and the action
was calculated to leave no doubt in his companion’s mind that he
comprehended the drift of his somewhat general remarks, and was fully
able to apply them to a particular case. “Whereas,” he said with a
half-yawn, “by taking his time a man may tire out the vigilance of his
watchers and get through unseen. Yes, my friend, that is very true, and
is, no doubt, perfectly understood by those whose secret actions make
our history.”

The man, affecting to change his position, touched him sharply.
Zarka glanced at him, and then at the door. Probably none but an eye
sharpened by suspicion would have detected a form behind it as it stood
slightly open. With an alert movement of the arm Zarka knocked over his
glass.

“Landlord!” he called, watching the door.

It was pushed open and the man who had stood behind it came in,
followed by the innkeeper. Zarka ordered his glass to be refilled, then
carelessly turned his attention to the newcomer, and conceived a shrewd
idea as to his identity. The astute Count was right in his surmise. It
was the man who had shot the boar, he who called himself Abele d’Alquen.

“I always maintain,” Zarka observed, as though resuming a subject
interrupted by the accident with the glass, “that the less a man speaks
the safer he is. It is best to know nothing; it is next best to keep
others ignorant of what we know.”

“A wise saying, friend,” his companion responded. “Since we never know
who are our friends and who are our enemies.”

Zarka turned quickly to him, his mouth drawn back in a sinister smile.
“Sometimes we do,” he remarked, and the other understood him.

D’Alquen had taken his seat at the long narrow table opposite. He was
clearly watching them with hardly a pretence of doing otherwise; there
was nothing furtive about those fierce, eager, reckless eyes. Zarka
took out a cigar and lighted it.

“How long,” he asked his companion, as he lay back lazily puffing the
smoke to the low ceiling, “may we expect the present unsettled weather
to last?”

“Who knows?” the other answered. “Come back here this day week, then
ask me again,”--he laughed--“and I may tell you for certain.”

After a few casual remarks Zarka rose. “I must be going,” he observed,
“if I would be home by nightfall. Luckily my way is downhill. Good-day
to you, friend.”

As the Count took up his gun, D’Alquen spoke for the first time. “Have
you had sport, sir?”

“Very fair,” Zarka answered, with a particularly courteous bow. “In the
forest.”

“You have not brought your bag with you!” D’Alquen remarked, and Zarka
thought he understood the half sneer on his face.

“I shoot for sport, not for food,” he retorted. “Good-day.”

As he came out upon the wild road the autumn sun was already well
on its downward course, and the mountain peaks had begun to grow
indistinct in the gathering mist. Walking at a brisk pace, he soon
reached the rocky spur which interposed between him and the great
forest. Gaining the precipitous path that led round the chasm he
followed it as familiar ground in its windings, its sudden falls and
rises. At one point it ran for a few dozen paces across an open plateau
where for a short space the wall of rocks was broken. As Zarka advanced
across this, suddenly there rose from the great abyss a gigantic
figure terrible in its size, awful in its weirdness, a very horror in
its human image yet ghostly form, more terrible still in its spectral
likeness to the man whom it confronted.

Zarka, startled by the suddenness of the apparition, stopped dead with
an involuntary gesture, then laughed aloud, and his laugh was half that
of self-derision, half of greeting; a laugh in crescendo, and it seemed
as though the spectre joined in and flung back its loud ending.

“An omen!” Zarka cried, and his voice was carried and re-echoed far
away, in and out of the rocks and chasms. “My _alter ego_! Have you
come to bid me take courage in answer to my prayer? Have you known my
thoughts, and risen to the bidding that was in my heart? Then you are
more than mere shadow of mortal man, bugbear of timid ignorance; you
are more than this, you must be. You are he that serves us when we
have the courage to call you; you are myself! Zarka--Aubray Zarka in
the forces of Nature, outside this puny flesh; you are my ministering
familiar to give me my heart’s desire. Now you will grant it! Give this
girl to me in the teeth of my rival, in spite of herself. Turn her
heart to me, and let her will be as nothing matched with mine!”

The wild reckless spirit of the superstitious gambler was on him. The
habit of speculation, added to the fire in the blood, had changed the
sane shrewd schemer to an almost childish omen-seeker.

He stretched out his hands passionately towards the spectre. “Am I
not your child--your very self on earth? Shall I not be merged in
you, and be as you are when this clay lies cold in the ground? I
have power; power of will, power of gold! And my power shall not be
mocked. In me the heart to desire is one with the power to have. So,
my genius--angel--devil, whate’er you be, in these desperate passes,
give me my desire; the brain, the will, the courage--for fair or foul,
harden my heart, strengthen my hand. Be with me now, as I shall be with
you hereafter. Zarka!”

He shouted the last word in half mocking exaltation, and as he ended
the apostrophe the spectral form seemed to bend over him and the cloudy
presence to surround and envelop him. It was but the vapour descending
as the sun gradually lost its power, just as the apparition had been
but the familiar spectre of the mountains.

Nevertheless Zarka seemed, with a gambler’s superstition, to regard it
as an omen and an answer to his profane prayer. He threw back his head
and stretched his arms as though he would embrace what was but his own
shadow. Then, with a more practical impulse, he snatched up his gun,
and ran quickly on along the path, racing the great cumuli which were
rolling down from the mountain tops. He had started only just in time,
and, familiar with the way, was able to keep in front of the pursuing
obscurity. Soon he reached in safety the dividing ground between the
snow and the commencing line of vegetation. Here all was bright and
warm once more. Zarka, pausing with the air of a man who has won his
race, looked backwards up towards the rolling mists and laughed.

“Just in time! A few seconds more of apostrophizing, and not even my
tutelar deity or demon could have saved me from an uncomfortable night.
Well, I shall enjoy my dinner all the more from the knowledge that I
very nearly missed it. May I be as lucky elsewhere!”

He went on, soon plunging down into the sloping forest, and leisurely
making his way homewards.




CHAPTER XV

THE EYES IN THE CLEFT


The giant trees of the great forest streaked the velvety glades with
their lengthening shadows as the autumn sun touched the broken outline
of the mountain screen and sent the last of its blaze sweeping through
the valley and flooding its alleys with purple light. A solitary
ray, finding, as it were, the clue to the maze where the forest was
thickest, stretched with insistent brilliance across a natural arbour
which lay in the most sheltered recesses of the woodland depths. This
somewhat abnormal feature of the sylvan region reared itself in a
hollow a score of paces from one of the forest paths, and was formed
in the largest of the rocks which here for a space of perhaps fifty
yards square bulged out and reared themselves, a rough excrescence on
the plush-like ground, and, as it might seem, an outpost of the huge
battalions towering in their grandeur but a short league away.

On one side of this rocky dell the overhanging escarpment formed a
shallow recess, and in this, on the rough bench afforded by a ledge
of rock, sat Philippa and Von Tressen. The light falling athwart
the retreat and intercepted and split up by the sharp angles of the
projecting roof, just tinged with a stray glimmer the girl’s gold-brown
hair and sparkled in the jewel on the hand which lay on her lover’s
arm. They had met that afternoon by arrangement, and Philippa had
chosen the way to that secluded spot as lying in a part of the forest
where riding was hardly practicable, and so out of Count Zarka’s beat.
Von Tressen had divined the reason and gently taxed her with it.

“Why need you seek so far for a motive,” she returned with laughing
evasion. “Is this all the thanks I get for bringing you to see this
romantic dell? It is the beauty spot of, at any rate, this part of the
forest. I found it out by accident the other day, and----”

“Thought it wanted only one thing to complete its romance,” he laughed.

“No, sir; I thought nothing of the sort. It was before----” she stopped
suddenly.

But it was too late. “Before you knew me, Philippa?” he supplied, with
all an accepted lover’s confidence. “Yes? Now you shall not deny it.
Did it seem as delightful then as it does to-day?”

“Hardly,” she returned archly. “There was no sun that day; it was grey
and dull, but the place was lovely nevertheless.”

“Nothing like this?” he urged.

“I am glad to see it in the glory of the sunlight,” she said, still
baffling him.

“And with me, Philippa?”

“I wanted to bring you to see it,” she replied fencingly, although her
eyes played traitor to her tone of laughing indifference. “It has been
a long walk, and I hope you are grateful. You know, sir, you would
probably never have discovered it for yourself; or if you had passed
by, your mind would have been so full of partridges and hares that you
would never have noticed it.”

“And so Count Zarka has nothing to do with our coming here?” he
persisted, only half convinced, and still unable to feel happy on the
subject.

“Why must you harp on the Count?” she protested with a little natural
impatience. “Can you not enjoy the short hour we have without letting
that shadow come between us? Is it not as well that we took this
secluded way, or would you rather we went where the Count would be
likely to light upon us? I did not know you thought so much of him.”

“I think very little of him, dearest,” he replied. “I only wish you
regarded him as indifferently as I. It is because I feel you do not
that I confess I am not satisfied.”

“You silly boy!” she laughed. “I tell you the Count is nothing to me.”

“You are not afraid of him?”

“No, no,” she protested.

“You are, Philippa,” he maintained. “Do tell me why,” he added
persuasively.

“No,” she replied, with an effort to mask the troubled thought which
lay behind her words. “How can I, when I tell you it is not so? Count
Zarka is nothing to me.”

“An object of fear?”

“No; why should he be?”

“That is what you must tell me.”

“Osbert,” she said impetuously, “you are determined to make me
wretched. Can you not, to please me, dismiss the subject of Count
Zarka? I hate it as I hate him.”

“Yet you are always with him?” he persisted dubiously.

“Can I help it if he comes every day to the farm? He has business with
my father.”

Von Tressen’s face was troubled. It was clear he felt far from
satisfied. But what more could he urge? His expression darkened as
though a cloud of gloom had drifted over him. For some moments there
was silence. Then Philippa laid her hand lovingly on his arm.

“Osbert,” she pleaded; “you are unkind to me; unkind to let these
suspicions run in your mind. Can you not trust me? Is your love so
shallow that it cannot believe my word against all appearances? Does
it ask so much that I must prove to you that I love you and hate Zarka?
How can I do that?”

His answer was ready. “Will you tell your father and the Count that we
are betrothed?”

She met his eyes steadfastly. “In a week,” she answered without
faltering.

“Not now?”

“Osbert, is this fair?”

His innate chivalry ousted his jealous suspicion. “Forgive me,
darling,” he said, as love lighted up his face and its gloom vanished;
“forgive me that I am so unkind. I do not deserve that you should love
me when I torment you so. But I distrust this man Zarka; I know him to
be bad and unscrupulous, and, worst of all, to be in love with you.
Is it a wonder that I am troubled when I see the fear he inspires you
with?”

“No, no; not fear,” she protested.

“I am sure you fear him, dear one.”

“Then you are wrong. Avoidance does not necessarily imply fear. Why
will you persist in thinking that? You must have faith in me, Osbert.”

He could hardly resist that appeal backed by the love that was in the
look she gave him. “I am offending again; how can I ask for pardon?”
he said lovingly. “Only if you knew how I long for the end of this
mystery--for there surely is a mystery, Philippa--to call you mine
before the world, to defy and triumph over this scheming fellow, Zarka,
you would not be hard on me. I want the sunshine for our love, not to
have to lurk with it in the shade.”

“And it shall be,” she returned in the same tone. “Only one week, and
the mist shall clear away, if indeed there be one?”

“Is there not?” he asked, smiling wistfully.

“Need there be?” she rejoined. “Is not the sun upon us now. Ah, how
lovely, it is! Osbert, why will you torment yourself by seeing nothing
but gloom?”

“I am a fool,” he said, as his trouble seemed to vanish. “At any rate,
if there is a little cloud over us, I might know that the sun is behind
it. My sun my glorious love, Philippa, my darling.”

He took her in his arms and kissed her. Suddenly she gave a cry and
started up pushing him excitedly from her.

“Philippa!” he cried. “What is it?”

Her eyes were fixed on the irregular wall of rock which ran along the
opposite side of the dell. “There,” she exclaimed under her breath, in
terror as though not daring to raise her voice, “there, in that cleft,
a man’s eyes; so horrible! Ah!”

She shuddered in fear.

“I can see nothing, dearest,” her lover said, reassuringly.

“They are gone now,” she returned, hardly daring to look towards the
place. “But I saw them; they were there, glaring at us.”

“I will soon satisfy you,” he cried, leaving her and hurrying forward.

But she followed and clung to him. “No, no! Osbert, my love, stay here!
Do not go; there is danger,” she implored.

It was scarcely the argument to avail with a soldier, and with a
confident smile he released himself.

“I must go and see,” he insisted. “I will not have you frightened, dear
one.”

He ran to a spot where the rocks shelved down and afforded a
possibility of climbing. It was not by any means an easy ascent, but
to an active man it was quicker than going by the level outlet round
to the back of the rocks. Philippa followed him half way across the
hollow; then stopped, watching him breathlessly. In a few seconds he
stood on the rocky escarpment and looked all round.

“No one here; no one to be seen,” he called to her encouragingly.

But the fear did not leave her face: she was not reassured.

“Come back, Osbert,” she exclaimed, “You will find no one there now.”

He stayed a little, making a cursory examination of the place, and then
rejoined her.

“Nothing to be seen,” he announced cheerfully, “Not a sign of man or
beast.”

“I am certain there was some one there,” she insisted. “Ah, those
hateful eyes!”

He put his arm round her protectingly. “Dearest, you must not alarm
yourself so. It was not another of your wild boars, was it?”

“No, no. It was a man.”

“Need you be afraid of him? It was not the only man in the world, or in
the forest,” he added with a confident smile. Then his face darkened a
little as he said, “Was it the Count?”

“Count Zarka?” She spoke with an effort, “I could not tell. No. How
could it have been he? Osbert, you are sure you saw no one?”

“Quite sure,” he answered. He could see that it needed all her
self-command to restrain the betrayal of her fear. “Let us go back to
our seat,” he said, “and watch for the mysterious eyes to re-appear, I
promise you their owner shall not escape me a second time.”

“No, no,” she objected, “I must be going homewards now. It is getting
late, and my father will wonder at my absence.”

“Must you go so soon, Philippa?” he protested.

“Yes, indeed,” she answered, evidently anxious to get away from the
place. “We can walk slowly,” she added with a smile that bore down his
protest. “I love sauntering through the forest, it is a shame to hurry;
but you know we have a long way to go.”

With that they went up out of the dell, Von Tressen looking round him
sharply as they gained the level ground outside, but seeing nothing
that could account for Philippa’s fright.

“Why did you ask me whether it was Count Zarka?” she said presently.

“Your fear put it into my head,” he answered frankly.

“Are there no other living things to fear in the forest?” she demanded,
regaining a more confident tone as they left the somewhat eerie dell
behind them. “You forget how lately my life was in peril, and can
hardly wonder if my nerves are shaken.”

“I dare say it is to be accounted for by that,” he said reassuringly.
“You have plenty of courage, Philippa, more than most women, and that
makes me wonder at your evident fear of the Count.”

“It is you who make a bugbear of him,” she objected, although not very
convincingly. “Ah----”

With the exclamation she caught her lover’s arm and drew him back from
the glade they had been about to cross. Von Tressen had seen nothing
and looked at her for an explanation. The fear had returned to her
face, which had now gone white to the lips.

“What is it?” he asked, trying to bend forward and see. But she held
him fast, as, with an effort, she recovered herself.

“The very man we were speaking of,” she answered in a hurried
undertone. “Don’t let him see you. Do we want a third person on our
walk home?”

“Hardly,” Von Tressen laughed, as they slipped back among the thick
underwood. But it was too late, for the Count came down the ride at
a hand gallop and hailed them. His quick eyes had doubtless detected
their presence at the moment Philippa saw him.




CHAPTER XVI

ZARKA’S WARNING


There was a note of jeering exultation in the Count’s voice as he
called to them, as it were a warning that it was no use their trying to
escape him. They were clearly in view and could but come forward.

“So our forest has even now no terrors for you, Fräulein,” the Count
cried, hiding, as was his wont, any particular feeling that may
have been uppermost in his mind. “I trust---- Ah, I see you have a
protector. It is good. Well met, Lieutenant.”

His greeting was suave, almost hearty, a good deal too polite, both the
lovers thought. He met Von Tressen’s salute with his characteristic
fixed smile, and turned to Philippa.

“You are coming back to Gorla’s? Yes? You will let me bear you company.”

Intention rather than request was suggested by his tone. The proposal
could not well be refused, and although Von Tressen looked doubtfully
at Philippa, as though he rather expected her to decline the
additional escort, she made but a feeble demur.

“We shall be taking you out of your way, Count.”

Zarka waved his arm deprecatingly. “My way,” he returned readily, “when
I can choose it, is always the pleasantest.”

There was no further objection to be made after the flourish of that
compliment. Zarka had turned his horse, and all three went down the
glade abreast, Von Tressen scarcely hiding his disappointment at the
intrusion, the Count chattering volubly with an excess of small-talk in
which Philippa joined with an effort. Zarka was quite amusing, although
neither of his companions quite appreciated either his witty turns
of speech or his more obvious jokes; but he kept up the flow, as it
seemed quite spontaneously, and insisted from time to time upon drawing
Von Tressen into the conversation by direct appeals to his opinion,
very much to the Lieutenant’s disgust. Chafing at the man’s intrusive
presence, Von Tressen presently saw his opportunity for an attempt to
get rid of him. As they reached a certain point in the forest path he
stopped.

“Our nearest way to Gorla’s Farm is through here,” he said, indicating
a way amid the trees. “We must bid you good-evening now, Count.”

“The path is quite as short,” Zarka declared, checking an ugly look.
“I am sure you will not deprive me of the pleasure of your company.”

“The Fräulein is tired,” Von Tressen maintained. “It would scarcely be
fair to ask her to walk all the way round by the road.”

“I tell you that way is equally short,” Zarka insisted, with a grin
such as the wolf may have used to mask his feelings towards Little Red
Riding Hood.

“You must pardon me, Count,” Von Tressen replied sturdily, “I know this
part of the forest well. We cut off a good quarter of a mile by taking
the way I suggest. Were we all three mounted the longer route would be
of no account.”

The suggestion of selfishness was so obvious that the Count found a
direct answer inconvenient.

“The other would be impossible, then,” he remarked curtly.

“But now,” Von Tressen pursued, “as we two are on foot and the Fräulein
has walked far, I feel I ought to insist upon her taking the short cut.”

Zarka gave a scornful laugh. “You insist?” Then he snarled, “I tell you
there is no difference.”

“Pardon me, Count, you are mistaken.”

“And you are somewhat presumptuous, Herr Lieutenant,” Zarka flung back
with a vicious flash in his eyes, “to think to teach me my way about
the forest.”

All this time Philippa had remained silent; the veiled altercation had
been so rapidly carried on as to give her scarcely an opportunity of
interposing. But now, when it was evident that neither man would give
way, and that a quarrel was imminent, she spoke.

“Let us keep to the path. It is good of you, Herr Lieutenant, to wish
to spare me fatigue, but I am not so very tired.”

The look she gave Von Tressen as she appealed to him was such that he
could no longer continue to insist upon the shorter way. There was in
it entreaty and distress which, even putting aside his love, he could
not ignore. So, distasteful as it was to yield to such an adversary, he
could only bow and acquiesce.

“After all, the Fräulein is the judge; we forget that, Lieutenant,”
Zarka observed, with a little exulting laugh as they moved on again.

The talk was now not quite so easy. Zarka addressed his whole
conversation to Philippa, by his manner ignoring Von Tressen
altogether. It was a great relief to her when the house was reached,
and at the gate she turned to her lover and bade him farewell, the
words she spoke and which Zarka could hear being but an inconsiderable
part of the message which her eyes gave, and which that amiable noble
could not see. It was naturally most distasteful to Von Tressen
to have to leave them together, and he chafed at the idea that the
Count was free of the house while he remained an outsider; but he
told himself that for a week to come he must bear it, and was too
high-minded and chivalrous to attempt to stay against Philippa’s wish.
But as he walked away, after exchanging formal salutations with the
Count, his mind began again to dwell bitterly on the mystery which lay
between him and his love, and which he so longed to bring to an end.

He was roused from thoughts which at every step were becoming more
tormenting, by the thud of a cantering horse behind him. Feeling
somewhat happier in the knowledge that Zarka had not stayed at the
farm, he resolved not to turn or take any notice of him, but to let
him ride on, which doubtless after what had passed between them, would
be the other’s intention. But it was not so. As he drew level, Zarka
reined in his horse, and addressed Von Tressen in a sharp tone which
was more of a novelty than a surprise.

“I should like a few words with you, Herr Lieutenant.”

“I am at your service, Count,” he responded, with as much show of
indifference as he could command.

“We need not stop,” Zarka proceeded, for the Lieutenant had halted and
faced round. “What I have to say,” he continued, “is a simple affair.
It is merely to warn you off forbidden ground. You understand?”

“Hardly.” The sternness of Von Tressen’s face as he answered showed
that he had at least a suspicion of what the other was driving at. “I
should like to know where I have trespassed.”

“I am referring to Fräulein Harlberg,” Zarka said bluffly. The suave
manner was gone, politeness was a negligible factor now.

“Kindly explain yourself, Count,” Von Tressen said, with a touch of
defiance.

“Certainly,” Zarka returned, with a confident smile. To be forced to
speak out was manifestly nowise distasteful to him. “I have to request,
Lieutenant,” he proceeded in a sharp tone of authority, “that you will
discontinue your woodland rambles with the Fräulein.”

Von Tressen flushed hotly. “By what right, do you make that demand?”

“I have a perfect right to do so,” Zarka returned coolly. “But for the
moment it is enough that I am commissioned by Herr Harlberg to convey
this request to you.”

“If Herr Harlberg objects to my escort for his daughter,” Von Tressen
retorted warmly, “he may tell me so himself. As for your demand,
Count, I regard it as an insult. I am a soldier and noble, and----”

“No doubt,” Zarka interrupted with a deprecating wave of the hand. “We
need not go into that. It is not the question. If you choose to ignore
the communication of Herr Harlberg’s wishes, so be it. Now, Lieutenant,
I have to inform you that I object.”

“You?”

“I. Aubray, Count Zarka.” The teeth were showing now in the wolfish
grin as he reined up his horse, and the two men faced each other.

“On what ground, pray, Count Zarka?”

The lord of Rozsnyo gave a shrug of haughty indifference. “Is it
necessary to explain that--even to you?” he asked with a sneer.

“If you please.” The young man insisted sternly.

The Count met his look with a scornful smile. “There can be but one
reason. If you are so dense that you cannot comprehend it, I must leave
you to find out. Only I have warned you, and you will do well not to
slight my warning.”

“I shall do as I please, Count,” Von Tressen replied, longing to refute
his suggestion by proclaiming himself Philippa’s betrothed husband, and
yet restrained in honour from violating his implied promise to her.
“As a man of the world, you must be aware that the Fräulein herself is
the proper person to determine who her companion shall be. And I shall
certainly not avoid her society unless she bids me do so.”

“So!” Zarka’s exclamation was not unlike a bark. “If you do not take
warning when it is given you, my young friend, you may find yourself
in trouble--or worse.” There was an evil blaze in the fierce eyes as
he spoke, like the light in those of a thwarted beast of prey. “My
intention was not to argue but to warn you off.”

“And I,” Von Tressen retorted, “have no intention of submitting to any
interference, even from Count Zarka.”

“Then you defy me?” the Count cried, with an ugly scowl.

Von Tressen smiled. “I hope there is no question of defiance, Count,”
he replied coolly. “But if you mean to suggest that you expect me to be
afraid of you, I must ask you to excuse me.”

“You are a bold fellow,” Zarka returned, with, at any rate, the
semblance of coolness. “No man has ever yet successfully defied Aubray
Zarka. If you think it worth while to try to be an exception do not
blame me for the consequences. You do not know my power. I have warned
you.”

“I am a soldier, Count,” Von Tressen rejoined simply, “and my
profession admits fear of nothing but dishonour.”

“We shall see,” Zarka sneered, as he saluted and rode on.

He had, before riding after Von Tressen, spoken but a few hurried,
darkly resentful words to Philippa, judging, perhaps, that it was
hardly a favourable moment for making headway with his suit.

“Let me thank you, Fräulein,” he had said, “for coming my way instead
of the Lieutenant’s. I hope you are not very tired?”

“I am rather,” she answered coldly.

“And yet,” he said significantly, “your walk was broken by a long rest,
and doubtless a pleasant one.”

She looked up bravely at the dark face bent insinuatingly down to her.

“A long rest, Count?” she repeated, as though not comprehending.

“Among the rocks,” he replied meaningly.

Then she knew for certain that the eyes that had glared at her from
between the rocks were those of no wild animal, but of a being far more
evil-minded and quite as pitiless.




CHAPTER XVII

THE SECRET ROOM


That night Von Tressen and Galabin agreed to make a determined attempt
to solve the mystery they had found at Rozsnyo.

“There seems no object in delay,” Galabin had argued. “If the place is
watched by Zarka’s people, the patrol will continue as long as there
is any reason for it. No; our friend the Count is certainly a highly
suspicious character, and the sooner one tries to find out something
more about him the better. For I cannot pretend that as yet there is
anything very tangible to report to Gersdorff.”

So after dark the two friends set out once more, taking this time an
indirect route so as to approach Rozsnyo from the depth of the wood,
not by the customary path from the valley. Their object was, naturally,
to elude the vigilance of the man D’Alquen whom they rather expected
to find there, and whom they imagined to be in some way connected with
Zarka and his proceedings.

They made their way cautiously through the darkness of the wood till
they calculated they were near the castle. With increased wariness they
now went forward, careful to give no sign of their approach to any
one who might be on the look-out. A half-smothered exclamation from
Galabin made his companion start and look round on the alert, Galabin
pointed straight in front. Von Tressen could see nothing; he crept to
his friend’s side, and so, coming within the same line of vision, saw
plainly what the trees before had intercepted. A light.

“If it should be from that mysterious window?” Galabin whispered.

They went forward now quickly and silently, anxious to get a nearer
view of the light before it should disappear. Quickly they came to
the edge of the wood. Yes; they were in luck. There, in the midst of
what was usually a dead, blank wall, was the open window, and from it
through the darkness streamed evidence of a lighted room within.

“Quick! Up into the tree!” Galabin urged his companion in a whisper.
Von Tressen was already preparing to climb, and was soon hidden in
the branches. “At any rate the window has stayed for him this time,”
Galabin muttered to himself, as he waited with eyes fixed on the light
which showed no sign of disappearing.

Presently a slight rustling above announced that the Lieutenant was
descending. “Well?” Galabin asked anxiously, as the other alighted
beside him.

Von Tressen shook his head with a disappointed look. “Nothing to be
seen,” he answered. “One can look into the window well enough; only a
kind of low screen runs before it, which effectually hides everything
but the cornice round the walls of the room. But that it is a room,
and that some one is in it, I am certain, for once I saw a shadow move
along the wall.”

“You are sure there is no chance of seeing who is there?”

“Positively none at all; that is, from the tree.”

“The screen before the window makes it more suspicious than ever,”
Galabin observed thoughtfully.

“Assuredly it does. Especially as it seems, so far as one could make
out, a fixed affair.”

“Osbert,” Galabin said suddenly, “we are bound to see what is behind.
We must get to the bottom of the mystery. And if we cannot see through
the window, we must get a sight from above.”

“Is it possible?” the Lieutenant asked doubtfully, as he surveyed the
high massive walls looming black in front of them.

“I think so,” Galabin answered. “I took the liberty of reconnoitring
the walls from the wood to-day, as you know, and believe I have
discovered a place where at least the attempt to scale them may be
made. But where is our inquisitive friend, Herr D’Alquen?”

“No sign of him.”

“We must not rely on that. Now let us keep in the shadow thrown by this
light, creep across the dip as though he were watching for us, and so
make our way round the walls. I took the bearings of the point where
our chance seems to lie.”

Accordingly they crossed stealthily to the walls, and then made their
way round with the utmost caution till Galabin, who went first, made
a sign that the point he had indicated was reached. Here the wall
dropped considerably and was grown over with ivy. It seemed a disused,
half-ruinous, certainly neglected, part of the building.

“We ought to be able to reach the top from here,” Galabin whispered.
“Whether it will be possible to work our way along when we are up there
is another question, but in the daylight I could see nothing to forbid
it.”

“At any rate we will make a good attempt,” replied Von Tressen, eager
for the adventure. “Let me go first.”

“I have brought a long strap with me,” Galabin said, unbuckling it from
his waist. “It may give us just the help we want. Take it with you; you
are the better climber.”

Winding the stout strap round him, Von Tressen began, without more ado,
to work his way up the ivy-grown wall. Noiselessness being imperative,
the business was not easy, especially as many of the branches on the
line of ascent were not strong enough to bear a man’s weight. However,
with some difficulty he reached the top of the wall, and by the aid
of the strap Galabin was soon up beside him. Then began a long crawl,
not without danger, along the uneven wall, which at that part formed
a sort of battlement rising to a considerable height above the roof.
Carefully feeling their way as they went, the two were making steady
though tedious progress towards their goal when it was checked by a
sudden rise in the wall, of such a height and angle that its ascent was
almost impossible, certainly most hazardous. Galabin had not failed to
notice this, but had scarcely realized what a bar to their attempt it
was likely to be.

“We cannot manage this,” Von Tressen said, after standing up and
examining the obstacle as well as he could. “It would be sheer madness
to attempt it, at any rate until we have failed in every other way. We
must let ourselves down to the roof and try our luck there. In any case
we should hardly be able to pass the tower.”

Promptly lowering himself till he hung from the wall by his hands,
he took hold of the strap and his companion let him slowly down.
Galabin’s own descent was naturally less easy; he had to hang at arm’s
length and so drop on to Von Tressen’s shoulders, and had not the
Lieutenant been an athlete the feat might have had a disastrous ending.
However, the descent was accomplished in safety, and now began their
progress along the edge of the roof under the parapet. It occurred to
them both they had been foolish not to have tried that way from the
first, since their advance was easier and they were securely hidden
from any one who might be watching from outside.

A few yards on Von Tressen whispered back--

“There is the light! You were right, Horaz.”

They had reached and were passing the tower flanking the wall in which
was the mysterious window. The roof rose higher there, but a little way
above and beyond them was to be seen a hazy brightness as rising from
the skylight of a room below. The climb to the higher roof presented
little difficulty, and as the two men reached it each felt a thrill
of excitement at the thought that the solution of the mystery was now
about to be theirs. What were they going to look down upon? Noiselessly
now, with the utmost caution, they crept forwards on hands and knees,
nearer to the light, nearer still, checking their impatience with the
thought that a slip or the slightest noise might mean failure, and
more, might cost them their reputations if not their lives.

Foot by foot they drew themselves towards the lighted roof, till at
last they could make out how it was contrived. Above the level rose an
iron frame about six inches high and perhaps ten feet square. As they
reached the structure they found it crossed and recrossed by stout iron
bars bolted to the frame, and beneath there was a skylight of opaque
glass. So their curiosity was baffled, for, although a light shone from
the room below, it was impossible to distinguish any object in it.

They held a whispered consultation.

“We are not going to be beaten like this,” Von Tressen said. “We must
get a look down somehow.”

It was not so easy. The roof window had evidently been constructed
to guard not only against admittance either way, but also against
observation.

“The only thing to do is to examine it closely,” Galabin whispered. “We
may find a peephole.”

Silently they crawled round the edge of the framework examining
every pane they could reach. All to no purpose; the painted glass
tantalizingly refused to reveal the secret it covered. When they had
completed the circuit of the frame Galabin suggested that he, as the
lighter man, should venture out on to the cross bars and try for better
luck in the centre. This was not an easy task, especially as it had to
be effected without noise.

“Take care how you come back,” Von Tressen warned him. “That will be
the most difficult part.”

Very slowly Galabin crawled out, snake-wise, upon the bars, gently
feeling, as he went, the glass below each interstice. The Lieutenant
watched him anxiously, rather chafing at his own inaction. Presently
his attention was quickened as he became aware that Galabin was resting
longer than usual over a certain square. Then as he anxiously watched,
he saw his companion raise his arm and motion him to join him, but from
the side running at right angles, no doubt to distribute the strain
on the bars. Von Tressen at once began to crawl round and so towards
his companion, his eagerness being restrained only by the warning hand
which was still uplifted. It did not take long, however, to bring their
heads close together, and Von Tressen could see that Galabin’s search
had been rewarded.

Almost in the centre of the skylight a pane of glass was defective. It
moved slightly in its leaden casing, and one corner had either been
left clear through carelessness, or a scrap of the colouring with which
it had been covered had by some means been removed. Anyhow there was
left practically a peephole through which nearly the whole of the room
beneath was clearly visible. Galabin raised his head, and signed to Von
Tressen to look down.

This is what he saw.

A fair-sized room, comfortably furnished, the walls surrounded with
heavy curtains, the floor covered with a Turkey carpet. At one end
the curtains were looped back, showing an alcove in which was a small
bed. In the outer wall was also an uncurtained space containing the
mysterious window, and before this ran the screen which had prevented
their seeing into the room. It was a substantial affair of painted
iron, which appeared to be securely fastened to the wall by bars at
either end. In the room, at a table on which stood a lamp, sat a man
reading. His head was bent over the book, and he seemed to be wearing
some curious kind of cap, but from his position it was not possible
to see his face. So he sat almost motionless, as the two men by turns
observed him, reading steadily with one elbow resting on the table, his
head on his hand, while with the other he occasionally turned the leaf.

For a long time they watched him, half fascinated, for, apart from his
surroundings, there was a suggestion of strangeness and mystery about
the figure. Suddenly he closed the book and pushed it from him, then
threw up his hands, stretching back in an attitude of weariness. As he
did so Galabin, who was at that moment in possession of the spy-hole,
started back in amazement. Von Tressen in wonder looked through, and
saw the cause of his action. The man below in throwing up his head
disclosed a strange sight. For the face which the watchers had expected
to see was covered by a mask, a white mask, bearing some resemblance to
a ghastly human face, and fastened on by the curious head-piece which
had puzzled them.

The man lay back in his chair with limbs stretched out, and the hideous
face upturned for several minutes, during which the two men above
watched him in uncomfortable fascination. Presently he sat upright,
and turned his head towards the farther end of the room. Although of
course there was a hideous absence of expression, yet the action was
one of expectancy. The curtains moved, then parted, and a man came into
the room, a short, thick-set, determined-looking fellow, in Magyar
costume. He moved quickly across the room, carrying a pistol in his
hand. Taking from his pocket a small winch he fitted it to a keyhole by
the window and turned it. As he did so the mystery of its disappearance
was solved, for, from the side an iron shutter moved noiselessly across
the window, completely closing the aperture. This was, no doubt, on
the outside made to match the stone wall, and so give no hint of an
opening.

Having returned the winch to his pocket, the man went to the table and
spoke a few words to the masked prisoner, for such he evidently was.
Whether the other replied or not it was impossible for the watchers to
tell. The jailor then left the room, and the prisoner, turning down the
lamp, rose and went towards the alcove where the bed stood. The lamp
flickered out, and only the faint flame of a candle remained. Galabin
touched his companion, and withdrawing from the grating as silently
as they had come, they made their way back along the roof, lowered
themselves to the ground, and reached the wood without incident.




CHAPTER XVIII

A THREATENING PRESENCE


Next morning Count Zarka received a letter which occasioned him a
considerable amount of uneasiness. It reached him by the hand of a
peasant from the mountain district, and its perusal caused the thin
lips to be drawn back, and the cruel teeth displayed in a grin which
was very far from suggesting pleasure. Written by the man whom he had
met at the mountain inn, the letter contained very few words, and those
simply words of warning. But they caused the noble Count to meditate
deeply. For he was playing a double game, and it presently occurred
to him that if the information hindered him in one direction he might
turn it to his advantage in the other. So after a hurried breakfast
he ordered his horse and rode off towards the farm. He did not take
the shortest path though, but one which led him past Von Tressen’s
encampment. With his inscrutable grin he gave the two friends good
morning, and made them wonder whether he had found out anything of the
night’s doings. So they waited expectantly through his airy small-talk
for a clue to the real object of his visit, which they felt sure was
not paid for nothing.

They had not to wait long.

“By the way, talking of sport,” their amiable visitor observed
carelessly, “have you come across another sportsman, almost as solitary
as yourselves, who haunts this part of the forest?”

“Yes,” answered Galabin, to whom Von Tressen looked to reply; “there is
a man who shoots about here.”

“Ah!” Zarka was still almost indifferent. “I have heard of him but
never seen him. A dark, fierce-looking fellow, eh? A forbidding
appearance, I am told.”

“Not half as forbidding as some one I know,” thought Galabin, but he
said: “Dark certainly, and rather fierce looking.”

“You know him? Yes?”

“Slightly.”

“Ah!” In spite of his patent indifference the Count was becoming
interested. “It is curious that a man should wander about here in that
fashion. What is your idea of his object? Is he really a sporting
enthusiast?”

“He says so,” Galabin answered guardedly.

“Ah, it is singular,” Zarka observed meditatively. “You have seen much
of him?”

“No, very little. We asked him to join us at luncheon one day.”

“So! And what opinion did you form of the mysterious one?”

Galabin laughed, as much at their visitor’s curiosity as the
recollection of its object. “That he was the most inquisitive person I
had ever had the honour to meet.”

The Count raised his eyebrows, and plunged forward his head in
surprise. “Inquisitive? About sport?”

“About everything.”

“So? A strange fellow, almost suspicious. May I ask if so humble a
person as myself had the honour of awakening his curiosity?”

“Oh, yes,” Galabin answered pleasantly, “The mysterious one asked
several questions about you, Count.”

The grin widened, as usual not with mirth.

“So? And doubtless about the only other dwellers in these parts--our
friends at the farm?”

“A question or two.”

Between scheming thought and an affectation of amused indifference
Zarka was a study.

“I am inclined to be suspicious of the man,” he said. “Did his
questions seem merely prompted by idle curiosity, or to have some
intent behind them?”

Galabin laughed; he was rather enjoying their visitor’s uneasiness.
“It is hard to say, Count,” he answered slily, “since many people have
a trick of pretending to be less in earnest than they really are.
Certainly your friend seemed eager to know all we could tell him, but
that may have been the effect of an exaggerated manner.”

“Just so,” Zarka replied, in a tone which showed he hardly accepted the
suggestion. “Did he tell you his name?”

“He called himself D’Alquen.”

“D’Alquen?” The Count was evidently fixing it in his memory. “Perhaps
if I have the pleasure of meeting Herr D’Alquen I may be able to
satisfy his curiosity on my own account.”

That there was an ugly threat behind his words both his hearers agreed.

“I wonder,” Von Tressen laughed, when their visitor had departed, “what
he would think of our somewhat practical curiosity if he knew of it?”

Galabin smiled grimly. “There would probably be two vacancies forthwith
in his Majesty’s service, one in the civil department and one in the
military. The forest over which our gallant Count rules as Obergespan
would make an admirable _oubliette_: no trace of either of us would be
seen again.”

Zarka rode on to the farm, and with the luck of which he often boasted
met Philippa at a little distance from the house. Perhaps the smile
with which he received her rather blank greeting was occasioned by the
idea that she was probably going out to avoid his visit.

“I do not want to worry your father,” he said, “but I have a piece of
bad news for you.”

With her insight into the man’s character, a thrill of apprehension
ran through her at the words. True or not, she felt this was his first
move in the game against her, and if the bad news had its origin in him
alone, it was none the less to be dreaded.

“What is it?” she asked, striving bravely to show no sign of alarm.

“We are threatened by what I feared,” he answered, taking from his
pocket the letter he had received that morning. “Read that.”

She took it and read the few words it contained.

“Man who followed to inn dangerous. Tried afterwards to rob me. On a
peculiar track. Beware.”

Philippa looked up blankly. “I do not understand it.”

Smiling mysteriously, Zarka held out his hand for the paper. “Hardly,”
he replied; “it is meant to be obscure, since the sender, a trustworthy
friend of mine, did not know into whose hands it might fall. But I will
explain the meaning. It refers to a dangerous person who is just now
haunting the forest for no good purpose.”

“A robber?”

He shook his head. “Not a robber. The word rob is used to mislead. What
he really means is that the man tried to get information out of him. I
was shooting in the mountains, and he was following and watching me, as
he is constantly watching you.”

“Me?”

“Yes. And for the purpose hinted at here,” he answered, tapping the
letter. “You know the man.”

His identity had not occurred to her, but now she realized who it must
be. “The man who shot the wild boar?”

Zarka nodded. “No other. You guess his purpose?”

Philippa shook her head. He took a newspaper from his pocket and
pointed to a column devoted to Prince Roel’s disappearance. She glanced
at a few lines of exaggerated language and then asked: “Need I read all
this?”

“Not all,” he answered with a shrug. “But at least a passage here which
will explain the object of my visit and my friend’s letter.”

He indicated a paragraph, and she read--

“The theory that the unfortunate Prince’s mysterious disappearance and
much-to-be-feared death is attributable to an unhappy love affair, in
which he was made the victim of a lady’s caprice, still holds ground,
and it is terrible to think of the dire results to which a woman’s
thoughtlessness, or worse, may lead. It is reported, although we do not
vouch for the truth of the news, that a near kinsman and close friend
of Prince Roel has left Markaynar with the object of seeking out and
taking vengeance on those who may have been responsible for his death.”

Zarka watched her as she read, and as she came to the end of the
paragraph their eyes met. “You understand now?” he said.

“This is the man?”

“None other. You may be certain of that.”

She hardly needed his assurance, since D’Alquen’s manner to her after
the boar was killed was stronger evidence than Zarka’s word. She
recalled his strange words and felt sure.

“But how comes he here?” she asked.

It was a question that Zarka found it inconvenient to answer by more
than a shrug.

“How could he tell that I was here?” she went on. “Why should he watch
me? How connect me with Prince Roel’s death?”

“I fancy,” he replied, noting her rising fear, “that he is not certain
of your responsibility or----” He paused, still watching cat-like.

“Or what?”

“He would not need to watch. He would strike.”

“A woman?” she exclaimed, betwixt fear and indignation.

“You who know the man can tell better than I,” he replied
significantly. “I should say his notions of chivalry are not exactly
occidental.”

“Then,” she said, “the sooner we escape from this place and go back to
civilization and protection the better.”

He had expected her to suggest that expedient, and laughed.

“Civilization and protection are scarcely synonymous terms,” he said.
“Are crime and lawlessness confined to the mountains and forests? To
return to such a city as ours, nay, to seek refuge in any capital in
Europe would be to court, to facilitate the blow. Wait one moment,” he
continued, with an abrupt change of tone. “I have a suspicion.”

Leaving his horse, he walked stealthily to the edge of the clearing
just beyond where they stood. She followed him with her eyes, her mind
full of dark anxious thoughts. He turned and beckoned, holding up his
hand to warn her to come cautiously. When she joined him he, without
a word, leaned forward and pointed. Above, on the brow of the rising
ground, on the outskirts of the wood, in almost the very place where
he had been accosted by Von Tressen and Galabin, stood D’Alquen, gun in
hand, like a sentry, watching the farm. After a glance at him Philippa
drew back, and her companion’s face said plainly, “Did I not tell you
so?”

For the moment her indignation got the better of her fear. “What right
has he to stand there watching?” she exclaimed.

“None,” Zarka replied. “He is the very genius of suspicion. He watches
to make sure.” His tone was more curt and determined now. The preamble
was finished; the real business that he had come about was to begin.

“To make sure?” Philippa returned. “Then let him make sure--that I am
entirely innocent of Prince Roel’s fate, whatever it may be.”

Zarka’s eyes, contradicting the smile, had the look of a snake’s that
is about to strike.

“Does he know the story of the roses, I wonder?” he observed
significantly.

“If he does,” she returned, “he knows what, so far as I am concerned,
is false.”

“Unhappily it is a story which is much more easily shown to be true
than proved false. But,” he added, as his smile deepened, “I fancy we
may be sure he does not know it--yet.”

If she recognized the threat in the pause before the last word she
chose to ignore it. “Why,” she asked simply, “how is he likely to know
it, then? Hardly from you, Count?”

The boldness of her direct question for a moment turned the point of
his threat. “I think,” he said, “that there is only one sure way of
escaping that fellow’s intention, whatever it may be.”

“And that is----?”

“By letting Aubray Zarka be your protector.”

She met him with an innocent trick of his own subtlety. “Why, surely,
Count, I hope I may expect you to defend me from a design which you say
threatens my life. You cannot think me so ungenerous as to suppose you
would refuse.”

She was not taking it quite as he wished. “I want you,” he urged, “to
give me the right to protect you.”

Her face clouded. “I cannot reverse the answer I gave you yesterday,”
she said firmly.

At last they were fairly in open conflict. He pointed to where D’Alquen
was standing. “You prefer that to me; death to love?” he said, with a
gleam of thwarted passion in his eyes.

“Love?” she retorted. “I have told you love is out of the question.”

“And yet,” he rejoined, “it is well to love the man who can protect
you.”

His urgency and want of consideration provoked her. “Am I so helpless?”
she said.

“More than you fancy,” he returned. “Perhaps, you think,” he continued
viciously, “this dashing young Lieutenant can protect you. A fool’s
paradise, indeed! The whole of his regiment would not keep that man’s
knife or bullet from your heart were he minded to drive it there. You
do not know the savage patience and determination of these men. And
your lover will doubtless share your fate.”

Whatever her feelings were, she repressed them and kept silence.

“One word,” he pleaded more vehemently as he thought her yielding, “one
little word, promising to be my wife, and this awful danger shall pass
from you. I swear it! Yes; if I have to shoot that mad fellow yonder
with my own hand. I have power here and men who live but to do my will,
men who would not hesitate at the risk of their lives to sweep danger
and fear from the path of their queen and mistress. My wife! Philippa,
you cannot refuse. Give me but hope, and you shall have an earnest that
I am promising no more than I can accomplish. That man, who in his mad
revenge seeks your life, shall never trouble you again. Only tell me I
may hope.”

But she shook her head. “I cannot,” she replied. “And were it possible
for me to love you, do you think I could consent to the death of the
man who saved my life?”

“In order to reserve you for a worse fate,” he sneered.

“That could hardly be,” she rejoined, “unless it were to be the wife of
a man I could not love.”

Zarka’s face was dark now. “You can scarcely expect him to ward off
this danger in order that you may marry a rival. A rival! Bah! I make
no rival of this flirting Lieutenant. Only--I tell you that you shall
not marry him.”

Before Philippa could utter the indignant words that rose to her lips
there was a sound of an approaching presence. Owing to the peculiar
deadening effect of the wood, the steps were only heard just as three
men emerged into the path where Zarka and Philippa stood. Both had
looked round with a start. The Count smiled, and Philippa flushed with
vexation as she recognized the three. They were Von Tressen, Galabin
and D’Alquen.




CHAPTER XIX

THE COUNT’S GAME


That afternoon, Abele D’Alquen, prowling about the forest in his
fiercely watchful mood, was startled and brought up suddenly by the
report of a gun close behind him, and the sharp whizz of a bullet so
near as to touch his sleeve. He turned with a loud exclamation of rage,
and levelled his gun at the direction whence the shot must have come.
His cry was returned by another of “Hold! Do not shoot!” then there was
a rustling in the undergrowth, and next moment a man appeared, no less
a person than Count Zarka. Count Zarka, with hand extended warningly,
eyebrows elevated, and a grin of concern and apology.

“A million pardons, mein Herr!” he cried, coming eagerly forward. “I
am too stupid. Heaven be thanked that I missed you. I deserve for my
carelessness never to touch a gun again. But I have been watching for
a boar that has its lair hereabouts, and I had no idea that any human
being but myself was within a league of the place.”

D’Alquen stood eyeing him, as he made these effusive protests, with
fierce incredulity. “It is a strange idea of sport,” he said with
manifest restraint, “to fire at game before one sees it.”

The Count gave a shrug, and, with a sweep of the arm, indicated the
thick underwood around them. “It is not easy to see here,” he returned,
with a deprecating grimace. “I took a chance shot at what I thought was
the animal before he should come to close quarters. It was appallingly
foolish of me, I admit, and I am terribly distressed at having brought
you into such jeopardy.”

Now it was perfectly obvious that no sane man would have dreamt of
shooting through brushwood without a sight of the object fired at;
more than that, it would certainly be patent to a less suspicious
person than D’Alquen that the shot had been fired not at a boar, but at
himself, and with the intention of getting rid of a dangerous presence.
For a moment he looked as though he were meditating a return shot which
would have rid the world of one of its most singular devotees, but the
impulse was checked, and D’Alquen merely observed, keeping alertly
on the defensive, “One carries one’s life in one’s hand here in the
forest. It is as well not to forget it. I shall profit by your wanting,
mein Herr: I might not escape a second time.”

There was a significance enough, in all conscience, in his words, but
the Count found it convenient to ignore it.

“I can only repeat,” he protested, “my most heartfelt apologies already
offered to you, mein Herr. But for this truly unhappy occurrence, it
would have given me the greatest pleasure to have asked you to join me
in a day’s sport, and to have made you free of my own preserved ground
in the forest. I am Count Zarka of Rozsnyo, and have the honour to be
always most humbly at your service.”

Although perfectly aware that the other knew well who he was, no one
would have guessed as much from his bland manner.

“As it is,” he proceeded, with a concern so well simulated as nearly
to hide the wolfishness beneath it, “I am almost afraid to offer my
hospitality after my terrible carelessness. But if you will shoot with
me it will at least prove that my assurances are accepted, and that I
have your pardon.”

It is hardly likely that D’Alquen was deceived by this elaborate piece
of dissimulation; all the same, however, he, perhaps a good deal to
Zarka’s surprise, accepted the invitation, although not by any means
so cordially as to cover the fierce distrust in his eyes. But then he
was neither so complete a man of the world nor so good an actor as the
Count, nor again had he such constant practice in giving expression to
sentiments which were the very opposite of his real feelings.

Zarka seemed, and probably was, immensely relieved, as D’Alquen fell
in with his proposal. “Good!” he exclaimed, with an excess of almost
boisterous satisfaction. “You are truly kind and forgiving, mein Herr.
Now I shall hope to make some slight atonement for my blunder by
showing you good sport.”

Without any corresponding cordiality in his face, D’Alquen, with a
sharp glance of suspicion, bowed, shouldered his gun, and they set off
together. Zarka, chatting volubly, suggested that they should make for
the high ground and try for ibex, as affording more interesting sport,
and afterwards that his companion should dine at Rozsnyo. So they
strode on shoulder to shoulder towards the mountains.

“You come from far?” Zarka asked presently.

“From Sorusk, in the Province of Rapsburg.”

The Count’s eyebrows went up in expressive surprise. “Sorusk! that is
indeed far. Ah, you have lost your Prince. It is sad. What may be the
opinion in the province as to his disappearance? That he is dead, poor
fellow, eh?”

“That may be the idea in the province,” D’Alquen resumed, “but it is
not mine.”

“Ah!” Zarka was all polite curiosity. “You think he is alive? How,
then, do you account for his disappearance?”

Although the piercing eyes were on him the question was asked in a tone
and with an expression of the blandest interest. For all sign of guilty
knowledge on his face Zarka might have had no greater concern in the
affair than the most casual lounger on the Königstrasse.

“I account for it,” D’Alquen answered in his abrupt fashion, “by an
obvious move in the political game played yonder.” He nodded towards
the mountains.

Zarka smiled incredulously. “A vague motive, surely,” he objected. “I
fancy that society in town could furnish one far more probable.”

D’Alquen turned to him sharply. “And that is----?”

Zarka gave a shrug and smiled meaningly. “A very common and obvious
cause for a man’s eccentricity. A lady. It is well known that Prince
Roel was smitten by one who, incomprehensibly perhaps, did not return
his admiration.”

“You know the lady’s name?” The question was flashed out quickly,
fiercely, only to be blunted against the shield of Zarka’s inscrutable
smile.

“Not with any degree of certainty that would justify my mentioning it,”
was the guarded answer.

For a few steps they went on in silence. Then D’Alquen resumed.

“I am aware there was a lady in the case. But that does not disprove a
political influence behind the lady.”

Zarka deemed it enough to give a deprecating shrug.

“I mean,” the other went on, as though irritated by his companion’s
non-committal manner, “she may have been used as a decoy.”

“I am not,” Zarka said coolly, “in a position to contradict you, beyond
saying that your theory seems to me in the highest degree improbable.
After all,” here the teeth showed in an ugly grin of deprecation,
“after all we can but theorize, and theorizing is unprofitable unless
we have a practical object in view.”

“I quite agree with you there, Count,” D’Alquen returned, with a touch
of curt significance.

As he spoke--something--a slight action of Zarka’s--made him suddenly
halt and look round quickly. As he did so the Count altered the
position of his gun, but not before D’Alquen had seen that the muzzle
had been held a few inches from his head. After that significant
discovery D’Alquen never let his eyes wander from his companion,
although he betrayed, and probably felt, no sign of fear. Whether
Zarka noticed the sharp observation under which he was kept it was
impossible to tell from his manner, but he was assuredly too acute and
watchful to be unaware of it.

Presently their ascending course brought them to a wild and rocky
opening in the forest. Zarka, pointing in front of them, directed
his companion’s attention to a magnificent view of the glittering,
undulating range of the mountain’s tops. But D’Alquen was too wary
to be caught by what, to his suspicious mood, seemed a trick. Before
looking in the indicated direction he stepped back, thus bringing Zarka
in front of him, and still under his eye. “Yes,” he agreed with a grim
laugh, hardly called up by the scenery; “it is magnificent.”

He held his gun ready for bringing up on the slightest provocative
sign, and seemed rather to enjoy the game of checkmating the Count’s
amiable moves. The ascending path now became too narrow to allow of
their walking abreast. Zarka stopped and motioned his companion to
precede him.

“No, Count,” D’Alquen said; “I follow you.”

His tone was so decisive that Zarka evidently saw the uselessness of
pressing the matter. “I shall have the honour of showing you the way,”
he said, covering his discomfiture with the politest of grins.

So they wound their way up till the open mountain plateaus were
reached. Zarka now halted and turned with an affectation of
breathlessness.

“We should soon get a sight of some game here,” he observed. “We can
now go forward together, at least as far as the rocks yonder.”

He pointed, as he spoke, to the base of some high peaks which shut in
the plateau.

“I have had fine sport here with ibex and chamois,” he remarked, as
they walked on side by side, D’Alquen ever on the alert, and amusingly
distrustful of his urbane and voluble companion. “Two guns should,
however, have a better chance than one, since between us, up yonder,
we can cut off the animals’ escape. It has been usually my lot to hunt
here alone, and many a good stag have I lost through not having a
comrade to get a second shot on the retreat.”

The situation was certainly growing in grim interest; either D’Alquen’s
nerves were abnormally strong, or he held the lord of Rozsnyo cheaper
than that potentate was wont to value himself. What would the next move
be? For certainly the stranger had been brought up there for a purpose
not altogether connected with the slaying of ibex. Very soon the
manœuvring for the plan, whatever it might be, began. They had warily
crossed the plateau and readied another narrow path running round the
base of the rocky peaks. There was no hesitation now about precedence.
“May I show you? Yes?” Zarka grinned and sprang up the path. D’Alquen
kept his gun handy and followed. There was an equally curious, though
less sinister, smile on his face.

The Count led the way through a narrow passage formed by a cleft in
the rocks. The path was rough and steep, but both men made light of
its difficulties. Suddenly they passed out on to the side of a broad
mountain gorge, high up on which the path still ran, having on the one
hand a wall of rock, on the other sheer precipice. A gleam of grim
intelligence sprang into D’Alquen’s eyes as he took in the situation.
When they had gone on perhaps a hundred paces, Zarka held up his hand,
halted and turned. D’Alquen had stopped too, evidently ready for
eventualities. But the Count’s intentions seemed all for sport.

“Round the next shoulder,” he said in a low voice, as he pointed
forwards, “we shall probably come upon ibex. I propose that one of us
should go forward while the other stays here, for the first shot will
probably send the rest of them back along the opposite side, yonder, of
the chasm. So there will be a chance of two fine running shots. Now,
will you go forward, or shall I?”

As he had doubtless anticipated, D’Alquen answered shortly--

“I will stay here.”

“As you please,” Zarka returned with an acquiescent bow. “After you
hear my first shot, it will pay to keep a sharp eye on the rocks over
there.”

With that he went off along the path, to all appearances absorbed in
the sport. D’Alquen stood with the sharp eye Zarka had advised fixed
steadily on the retreating figure and his gun ever ready. “If he
turns,” he muttered, “I shall shoot, and then--Heaven help the better
man.”

But the wily Count did not turn or halt in his stealthy pace along
the rocky path. Perhaps he had a shrewd idea that such a notion might
be attended with a certain risk. So he continued to steal on, in true
stalker’s fashion, till a curve hid him from sight.

Then D’Alquen was at liberty to turn and survey his situation. It was
simple enough. On each side of him was the narrow path, in front the
precipice, and behind him a wall or rock some thirty feet high. Now
what was Zarka’s game? Not ibex; D’Alquen laughed aloud at the idea.
What should he himself do? Clearly not stay there, since that was what
the Count expected. He must either retreat by the way they had come or
go forwards. He certainly would not turn back; the game was interesting
enough to provoke him to follow his worthy guide, so, after, another
good look round, he went slowly on.

He came to the bend, round which Zarka had disappeared, without seeing
anything to quicken his alertness into action. As he rounded the turn,
however, his vigilance increased, and every step was taken with caution.

No sign of Zarka was to be seen, although the path was visible for a
considerable distance ahead, and this was the more remarkable as away
on the right the forms of several ibex were to be observed. Was Zarka
stalking them in hiding? That was scarcely possible, since the course
he must have taken afforded no chance of concealment. On D’Alquen
crept, his gun almost at his shoulder, and his fierce restless eyes
taking in everything round and above him. Suddenly he stopped with a
subdued exclamation. The mystery was solved.

He had arrived at a point where a deep fissure in the rocky wall opened
upon the path at such a sharp angle as to be invisible from the side of
his approach till he was fairly opposite to it. Through this cleft a
sort of rugged path ran back, as it seemed, behind the rock, the face
of which he had just skirted. Doubtless Zarka had doubled back by this
means. D’Alquen hesitated a moment. The narrow way might be a complete
death-trap set by the cunning man, who had calculated that his
intended victim would follow him. D’Alquen gave another look round, and
then seemed resolved to risk it. With his gun ready to fire he sprang
up the path and made his way quickly along it. The few seconds it took
him to reach the other end of the defile were calculated to make his
blood tingle, since he would have been practically at the mercy of a
raking shot from above. However he emerged upon the open without this
experience, and in another instant his quick eye had detected what it
sought, the form of Count Zarka creeping stealthily along the top of
the rocks. Keeping well down, and so out of sight, D’Alquen immediately
began to follow. When he had gone, as he judged, far enough, he
turned and began to crawl upwards, stalking the Count with more than
a sportsman’s wariness and zest. Zarka was evidently so intent upon
his design that he never glanced behind, at any rate while D’Alquen
was in sight. The way he was taking would bring him to the edge of the
rocks above the spot where he supposed the other to be waiting, and as
his intended victim realized the treacherous scheme a light gleamed
in his eyes that boded mischief for the Count. So he followed him,
keeping as much as possible under cover of the rocks, stooping as he
ran, sometimes crawling, from one shelter to another; ever, when he was
exposed, keeping his enemy covered by his gun.

But now Zarka had reached the edge of the rocky wall and stepped
cautiously to the very brink with his gun ready to fire down upon the
path below. D’Alquen, watching him from behind a jutting rock, laughed,
and, walking quietly into the open ground, made quickly towards him.
The Count looked up and down the path below; the other thought he heard
an exclamation of annoyance from him as he found himself baulked in his
benevolent design. Zarka peered over; the temptation to put a bullet
through him must have been almost irresistible, but D’Alquen did not
pull the trigger of his covering gun. There was now a look of grim
amusement in his eyes; having the game in hand, he was evidently loath
to spoil it. Zarka drew back, then lay face downwards looking over the
rocky wall. D’Alquen gave a little run and came within half a dozen
paces of him. With another utterance of disgust Zarka rose to his feet,
and, naturally, turned, to find himself covered by D’Alquen’s rifle.

Before he could get up his own weapon the other cried: “Drop it! Throw
your gun over, or I fire. Over with it, I say, or you are a dead man!”

Zarka’s face had gone grey, his eyes blazed with impotent hate. By a
great effort he assumed a look of surprised protest, but his ever-ready
smile was hardly a success, if, that is, it was meant for anything
more than a diabolical grin.

“Herr D’Alquen!” he cried. “What do you mean, my good friend? Are you
mad?”

But his good friend showed no sign of relaxing his attitude. “Drop your
gun over, or I swear I’ll shoot,” he insisted.

The Count hesitated, and for a moment looked as though he were
calculating his chances in an impromptu duel. But D’Alquen’s rifle
covered him pitilessly; he could see that the aim was straight on his
heart. Probably his wonder was that his intended victim had not fired
without parley. After all, his opportunity was lost, and to lose his
gun was to gain time. So with a protesting shrug he turned and threw
the weapon ringing down the rocks below.

“Are you satisfied, mein Herr?” he demanded, with almost insolent
blandness.

“Hardly, Herr Graf,” D’Alquen returned. “But that is something. It
was lucky I did not wait for the stags, or my patience would have
been exhausted. You did not mention that another matter claimed your
attention first.”

The man’s mocking tone was not pleasant to the lord of Rozsnyo,
possibly because it was precisely what he would himself have been
pleased to indulge in had the tables been turned. However, he was
forced to content himself with a remark, rather weak, considering the
intensity of the situation.

“I was not aware that I had come out for sport with a madman.”

“As I was that my companion was an assassin,” D’Alquen retorted. “Now,
Herr Graf, shall I send you after your gun?”

As he spoke he levelled his rifle again full at Zarka. The Count was
not lacking in courage, or at least in a gambler’s recklessness,
nevertheless a look of something very like the terror of death spread
over his grey face. He threw out his arms.

“Shoot me if you will, madman,” he cried. “I am unarmed and at your
mercy.”

The words may have been spoken almost at random, or he may have
shrewdly felt that his adversary was a man of honour, of instincts very
different from his own. Anyhow he could scarcely have hit upon a speech
more to the point. D’Alquen did not fire.

“I should be sorry to cut short an interesting career,” he said with
almost savage mockery, “or to anticipate its more formal and judicial
ending. You undertook to show me some sport, Herr Graf, and I cannot
deny that you have fulfilled your promise. You were right; it is much
more interesting with two guns than one, and I am sorry that in your
ardour for sport you have lost yours. But we must accept the fortune
of the chase, and when we hunt big game we cannot have it all our own
way. Now, as I have far to go, I must do myself the honour of bidding
you good-day, with thanks for an entertaining afternoon. I fear I
cannot trespass upon your hospitality at Rozsnyo, having already
experienced my full share of it here. I should be afraid of putting
your good nature and patience to too severe a test. Count, I have the
honour.”

He touched his hat and, with a mocking bow, turned and strode off
down the rocks, leaving Zarka standing there the picture of baffled
malignity and speechless rage.




CHAPTER XX

A LIGHT IN THE FOREST


Philippa spent the rest of that day in a state of anxious indecision.
Everything seemed against her. On all sides danger threatened, and her
situation was made doubly distressing from the knowledge that there
was no one with whom she could take counsel. Her lover, Von Tressen,
would be ready enough to advise and protect her, but somehow she shrank
from giving him the necessary explanation of her presence in that
out-of-the-way region, and her intimacy with Zarka. The thought that
they had been seen together in the forest alley filled her with angry
shame; she longed for an opportunity of explaining her confidential
relations with the Count, yet in the first flush of her love she dared
not. What, she asked herself, would Von Tressen think of finding her
there with the man she professed to fear and hate? Chance itself
seemed to have joined her enemies; if only she had some friend from
whom she could frankly seek advice. Her step-father, she felt, was
absolutely untrustworthy; selfish and indifferent, he would be only
too glad to play into Zarka’s hands. No. She must go through the fight
single-handed, unless she could bring herself to call Von Tressen to
her aid. Zarka had left her that morning, after the three men had
passed, as her open and declared enemy, for she had remained firm in
her rejection of his suit. His was one of those positive characters
which gather strength from opposition: the blood of half savage,
turbulent ancestors ran in his veins; his courtly manner was but an
assumed mask, behind which was a strong, unscrupulous, vindictive will.
Sooner than admit the success of a rival, he was capable, Philippa felt
sure, of betraying her to D’Alquen. Ah, there was danger indeed, when
once that fanatical avenger had resolved to strike. Towards sunset she
had looked out and fancied she saw the man again watching the farm from
his post of observation on the hill. It was horrible in that lonely
region to be ever under that wild malignant eye, never knowing when the
blow the watcher meditated might fall. Then a maddening thought came to
her. What if this man had slandered her to Von Tressen? How much did he
know? What tale might he not have told? The Lieutenant had not been to
the farm that day. Why was that? Yesterday’s avowal of love should have
brought him to her; and yet a whole day had passed and, but for that
chance unfortunate _rencontre_, she had seen nothing of him. Everything
seemed in a vortex of doubt and danger. It was more than Philippa could
bear, and at last she resolved that, come what might, she would make a
bold effort to see her lover without delay. Might not he be in danger
too? Zarka had boasted of his power, and of his unscrupulous people. If
he could put one man out of the way, why not another? Yes, she would
seek Von Tressen at all hazards.

Once her resolve taken she waited impatiently for nightfall, for it
was under cover of darkness that she judged it safest to make her way
to the encampment. Then, giving the excuse of a headache she bade
her step-father good-night, and went to her room, whence she easily
slipped out of the house unobserved. She knew pretty well the direction
in which the encampment lay; it was not far off, but the night was
dark and thundery, and her progress was naturally slow. But she never
hesitated or faltered, although the oppressive gloom and silence of the
forest, the thought of danger from man or beast, might well have made
her nerves play the traitor. On she went steadily, warily, threading
her way through the great trees, on and on without a thought but of her
purpose, for her situation had made her almost reckless save of one
thing, the danger of losing her lover.

She had gone a good distance when the disquieting idea came to her that
she had missed her way. The darkness was so impenetrable that it was
almost impossible for her to tell in which direction she was going; she
had boldly set out and held her course in a straight line, but now she
suddenly realized that in that black mass of trees to follow a direct
route was, certainly to her inexperience, almost impracticable. For a
moment the danger of being lost in the forest rose to her mind; then
she beat the thought down, and went on resolutely, trusting that chance
would bring her safely to her destination. But chance was not her
friend that day.

She calculated that, had she gone direct to the encampment, she must
by that time have reached it. So she had evidently missed her way.
There was nothing to be done but to keep on, in the hope of lighting
upon the camp, since to attempt to retrace her steps would be futile.
So she persevered for a while, but all to no purpose. She seemed only
to get more hopelessly lost. Becoming desperate at length, and her
fears beginning to rise now that her purpose seemed frustrated, she
determined as a last resort to try and strike into the valley. Once
there she could at least find her way home without much difficulty.

It must lie on her right hand, she thought, so, turning in that
direction, she set off once more through the black wood.

Happily the guess at her bearings was correct. Ten minutes of rough
groping brought her, greatly to her relief, to the end of the trees
on that side of the valley and to clear ground. Here progress was
comparatively easy, and the darkness not so paralyzing. As she stood
debating whether she should make her way up the valley to the Grange
and thence try the path again, or attempt to find her way direct to the
encampment, she saw before her at some distance a light. It was very
small and lasted but a moment or two, like the striking of a match. Was
it some one lighting a cigar? she thought. Von Tressen, perhaps, or
Count Zarka? If only it were the Lieutenant. It was not unlikely. The
spirit of reckless adventure was on her, and she resolved to go forward
and see. So she ran cautiously towards the point whence the light had
shone, slackening her pace as she calculated she must be near it, and
creeping along so as not to attract attention. Presently she stopped
and listened. She was certain she heard men’s voices, and fancied she
recognized Von Tressen’s. She quickly followed the sound, but progress
now was not so easy; the ground rose steeply on the other side of the
narrow valley and the wood was thick again. Still she pressed on, with
many a stumble, encouraged by the thought that her lover was so near.
Soon the wood became as dark and bewildering as that from which she had
lately escaped. Still up and up the girl panted, hoping every moment
to hear the welcome voice again, but, though she often stopped to
listen, she could not be certain that she heard it. Suddenly a strange
phenomenon rose before her sight; the forest, thick as it was, seemed
now to present a great, black, impassable wall. Philippa stopped in
amazement. Then, as the air grew lighter, the explanation flashed upon
her. The great black mass in front of her was not wood but stone; she
was outside Rozsnyo.

Scarcely had Philippa realized her whereabouts when she saw a dark
object moving in the obscurity a few yards away. She was now standing
by the slope of the dry moat. Instinctively she crouched down beside
one of the shrubs with which it was planted. The moving figure was a
man. He came slowly on, passed close to where she was hidden, and so
disappeared in the darkness. But an uncontrollable fascination had made
her look up in spite of her fear as he passed, and she recognized him
even under those conditions. It was D’Alquen.




CHAPTER XXI

FROM FURY TO FURY


The danger of her situation flashed upon her. It was this man, then,
who must have struck the light she had seen. What an escape she had
had. If he found her there alone would not so apt an opportunity
overcome any hesitation in his mind? He would kill her, if only for
the impunity with which the deed might be done. Her one thought now
was to escape, but how? D’Alquen had cut her off from the valley; she
dared not venture into the wood which lay between it and the castle for
fear of encountering him. As she crouched there, fearful of the man’s
return, desperately reviewing her chances of escape, a vivid flash of
lightning, accompanied almost simultaneously by a crashing peal of
thunder, announced that the threatened storm had burst over Rozsnyo.
In panic the girl rose and fled across to the shelter of the wall, and
shrank against it, panting and terrified. The rain now poured down in
a deluge, the lightning played round her in almost incessant flashes,
and the thunder pealed deafeningly. It was a typical mountain storm
of the fiercest kind. Driven both by fear and the pelting rain from
the inadequate protection of the bare wall, Philippa looked round in
desperation, and seeing what seemed a sheltering buttress at some
little distance, made a rush for it. Even this provided but a poor
screen against the storm’s fury; a blinding flash seemed to strike the
ground but a few feet from the place, and in terror Philippa abandoned
her position and ran on, seeking a safer refuge. To her intense relief
she came to a deeply recessed doorway, and in this at last she found
complete shelter. Here she stayed, recovering from her fright, until
the violence of the downpour abated, and she could think of venturing
upon her return. A short way from where she stood a bridge spanned
the hollow, and seemed to lead to a path through the woodland beyond.
To adventure upon it was risky, yet to stay where she was would be
to court falling into Zarka’s hands, and of the two she felt she
feared D’Alquen the less. The rain had now nearly ceased, although the
darkness, save for an occasional flash, was as great as ever. After
some hesitation Philippa resolved to make a run for it and trust to
chance to find her way home again. Gathering her skirts round her she
ran to the bridge, just discernible in the night’s blackness. She was
half way across it when a great flash lighted up for a second the open
space against the dark background of the wood, and showed her two men
on its outskirts, Von Tressen and Galabin.

Philippa’s first impulse was to call to them and run forward. Her
second thought checked this, and made her crouch beneath the railing
of the bridge, then turn and retreat to the walls again. If her lover
found her there what would he think? How could she account for her
presence? Easily enough--and yet--. Coupled with the mystery of her
relations with Zarka, how could she expect that Von Tressen’s mind
would not be full of suspicion? Here she was, coming from the Count’s
very door, and her poor excuse was that she had lost her way and been
frightened. After having been surprised in that equivocal situation
with him that morning she dared not add this compromising evidence to
the doubt she felt sure must be in her lover’s mind. No; she must wait
till the path was clear. Her life’s happiness was at stake, and Fate
was cruelly her foe just then.

So she went back to the doorway, where she could stay securely
hidden in its recess without fear of betrayal from a chance flash of
lightning. Here she waited for a while, and then, just as she was
preparing to set out again, she felt with a thrill of terror that a
hand grasped her arm, and a voice said in her ear--

“So! I have caught you!”

With a terrible start Philippa turned. The small, iron-studded door
behind her had opened silently, and a woman stood there. Philippa could
just see the flash of her eyes; the nervous vicious clutch on her arm
told her that the presence was not a friendly one.

“I came here for shelter,” she began.

“Shelter!” There was a bitter laugh in the voice that echoed the word.
“Shelter?” it repeated. “Yes; you shall have shelter. Come in!”

The grip on her arm pulled her towards the door, but she resisted.

“No, thank you,” she replied, trying to release herself. “The storm is
now nearly over. I will find my way home.”

But the hands held her strongly. “Not yet,” her captor returned. “You
must come in, I have something to say to you.”

Philippa was now almost within the doorway. “What do you want?” she
demanded, with an effort to keep under her agitation.

“Come in,” replied the other, “and I will tell you. It is useless to
resist. I could kill you where you stand if I chose.”

The words were hissed out in the very boiling heat of passion.
Bewildered and frightened, yet conscious of no offence, Philippa had
suffered herself to be drawn a foot or two over the threshold. By a
quick movement the other woman contrived to close the door, which shut
noiselessly as though protected from banging. “Come with me,” she said;
“I must speak to you.”

It was pitch dark, but the grip on Philippa’s arm, which never relaxed,
guided her along what seemed to be a passage, till a sudden turn
brought them to a stop. Then her arm was released, and the other’s
voice said--

“Stay, till I strike a light.”

Next moment a match blazed and a candle was lighted. It showed to
Philippa’s look of anxious, breathless wonder a small oak-panelled room
and the form of a girl like herself, the dark, resentful face of Royda
d’Ivady.

As the candle burnt up Royda raised her head, meeting Philippa’s gaze
defiantly. So for some moments the two stood eyeing each other in
silence, but with very different expressions.

At length Royda spoke. “You know me, Philippa Harlberg?”

“I suppose,” she answered, “you are Fräulein d’Ivady.”

“You are quite right,” Royda said with a sneer, “and I think I could
make an equally good guess as to why you are here.”

The girl, it was evident, was wild with rage, which only by a great
effort she kept from bursting forth.

“Why have you brought me here?” Philippa said, with a calmness in
strange contrast to the other’s excitement. “I should like to know
that.”

“You expected some one else to open the door,” Royda said, in a voice
which passion rendered scarcely audible.

If Philippa understood the taunt she ignored it. “I did not expect the
door to open at all,” she returned quietly.

“What?” Royda burst out, no longer able to repress the passion that
shook her. “Not by your lover, Aubray Zarka?”

“My lover?” Philippa dashed out. “Count Zarka is very far from being my
lover.”

“Then why are you here?” Royda hissed rather than spoke. “Why did I
see you creeping like a thief across the bridge? Yes; like a thief, a
thief, as you are!”

“I ran into the doorway for shelter from the storm,” Philippa replied,
meeting the other’s violence with dignity, yet conscious of her false
position.

“The storm?” Royda laughed mockingly. “Does that account for Rozsnyo
being your nearest place of shelter? It is a long evening stroll for a
young lady from Gorla’s farm.”

“Your suspicions,” Philippa said, repressing the indignation she felt
at Royda’s manner, which was more insulting than her words, “are
altogether wrong and most unjust. I lost my way in the forest before
the storm began. I had no thought of coming here, much less a wish to
see Count Zarka. I hate him.”

For a moment Royda looked at her without speaking. Such a look it was.
Her eyes seemed to contract and coruscate with spite and rancour.

“You hate him!” she repeated slowly. “You hate him? Is that why he
visits you every day? Why I find you here at his private door? Lucky
the flash of lightning showed you to me before he saw you. Aubray will
hardly expect you in this storm,” she continued mockingly. “He does not
suspect what danger his dear Philippa would brave for his sake. But you
are not at the end of your dangers yet, madame, let me tell you that.”

Philippa’s patience was exhausted, besides which she feared that any
moment might bring Zarka upon the scene. She comprehended the jealousy
of this angry girl, and cared little for her fury, but the other danger
made her sick with fear and impatience.

“I have listened to you long enough,” she said haughtily. “If you do
not accept my explanation, I cannot help it. I can stay no longer.”

As she moved to the door Royda sprang forward and reached it first.
Then turned to Philippa, her dark face livid with hate and passion.

“You shall go,” she said in a low voice. “I will show you the way.”

She took the light, opened the door and went out, motioning Philippa
to follow her. They traversed several softly carpeted passages, and at
length arrived at a great door. Royda turned the handle and it opened
noiselessly, disclosing, not, as Philippa expected, the open air, but
the broad flight of steps leading down into the rock. She drew back.
“That is not the way,” she said, full of suspicion and fear of a trap.

“Not the way you came in,” Royda replied sharply under her breath. “It
is a private passage out of the castle.”

The dark, grim, rock-hewn stairway was not inviting, especially when
dimly seen by the light of a solitary candle.

“I will not go down there,” Philippa said.

Royda stood eyeing her in resentful impatience.

“No,” she sneered. “You would doubtless rather take your departure by a
more open way that Aubray Zarka might catch sight of you. This is the
only outlet for you. Fool! What are you afraid of? I will go first.
Now, come!”

Philippa felt that almost any risk was preferable to that of
encountering Zarka, and at least she might trust this jealous girl to
keep her from that. So, after a moment’s hesitation, she followed Royda
warily, resolved to be on the alert for a trick.

The descent into the rock was not reassuring, but Philippa by an effort
kept up her courage, feeling herself, at any rate physically, a match
for her guide. At length the end was reached, and the great door of
the armoury pushed open. As she saw the immense room with its rows of
ghostly mailed figures Philippa started in horrible fear and stopped on
the threshold.

“Where is this? What is in there?” she demanded.

“You need not be afraid,” Royda answered, with a touch of exultant
scorn at her rival’s terror. “It is only the armoury. We are in the
heart of the rock. But there is a passage from here leading out into
the valley. I will show you.”

There was something in her manner, the indication of a set purpose,
which made Philippa doubt whether her intention was merely to get rid
of her. On a table near the door stood a set of candelabra, a portion
of those used when the great room was lighted up. Royda, from the
candle she carried, set herself to light some of these. The action
struck Philippa as suspicious. “Why are you doing that?” she asked
apprehensively.

“In case this little one should go out by accident,” was the ready
answer, given without looking at her questioner. “We should never find
our way then in this great dark place.”

The explanation was plausible enough, Philippa thought, as she glanced
round the room and the labyrinth of its contents.

“Now!” Royda said, as she set down the candle she had carried and
closed the door. Then she turned again to Philippa and, without warning
of her intention, dealt her a swift, vicious blow in the face.

“Ah!” Philippa caught her arm, but Royda, struggling like a wild
animal, freed herself and sprang back out of reach.

For a few seconds neither spoke, but they stood eyeing each other,
Royda in the momentary ebb preparatory to the next dash of her
fury, Philippa in astonished anger, not unmixed with relief at this
declaration of the other’s intention.

“What do you mean by that?” she demanded indignantly.

With the breaking of the pause, Royda’s passion blazed forth at last
without restraint.

“Mean? I mean that I hate you, vile thief and trickster. I thank you
for coming here to-night, for you shall give me satisfaction.”

“Satisfaction?” Philippa repeated, almost inclined to laugh at the
girls’ exhibition of fury. “For what?”

“For what?” Royda burst out. “For having--ah, that I should live to
say it--for having robbed me of my lover. You, who think your power so
great that you can play with hearts as you like. I know now it was you
who sent Prince Roel to his death. I have found that out, and Aubray is
fool enough to admire you. He shall not admire you long. Yes; I thank
Heaven for its lightning that betrayed you to me to-night. You shall
not have come to Rozsnyo for nothing! May be you have found your match
at last, Philippa Harlberg, if that is your name and not another of
your lies. At least we will try which is the better woman in another
way, where lying shall not serve. Look!”

She glanced round quickly, then ran to a stand and snatched from it two
light rapiers.

“See!” she cried, trembling with excitement. “They are both exactly the
same length. There is yours!”




CHAPTER XXII

IN THE DEPTH OF THE ROCK


She threw one down at Philippa’s feet. But the other made no suggestion
of taking it up.

“What nonsense! What madness!” she exclaimed indignantly. “Please show
me the way and let me go. I have had enough of this place.”

“Not till I please,” Royda flung back. “You shall never go, if I can
help it, for I mean to try to kill you. I tell you,” she went on, in
an access of fury provoked by Philippa’s calmness, “you shall fight.
If men can, why not we? I have no skill in fence, so we may be equal
there, unless you have, and even then I am content. No one will
interrupt us here. I am not one of your cold blood. You have crossed my
love, ruined my life, and must take the consequences.”

“If,” Philippa returned, with a touch of haughtiness, “as you say, I am
cold-blooded, you will understand my refusing anything so ridiculous
as a duel. And, apart from its absurdity, I have no feeling against you
or wish to hurt you.”

“So you take my blow and will not resent it, coward that you are.”

“I can make allowances for your excitement,” Philippa replied calmly,
“and the error into which it has led you concerning my presence here.”

“Thank you,” Royda retorted scornfully. “You are very kind, so kind
that your kindness is an insult. You shall fight me, Philippa Harlberg.”

“I will not.”

“But you shall. Or at least I will fight you, and if you do not choose
to defend yourself----”

Philippa looked at the girl standing before her in the white heat
of passion, impatiently bending the light rapier in her hands. The
situation was absurd and yet serious. Philippa had quite her sex’s
share of courage when it came to the point of action, but she felt
utterly nonplussed by the extraordinary turn the night’s events
had taken. She was practically a prisoner, alone with a girl whose
naturally excitable nature was inflamed almost to madness against her.

“A duel is ridiculous, monstrous,” she protested. “I am ready to give
you any other satisfaction.”

“What satisfaction?” Royda broke in passionately. “When two men love
the same woman they fight. When two women love the same man----”

“But we do not,” Philippa interrupted. “I hate him.”

Royda gave an incredulous laugh. “You hate Aubray Zarka? Well, then one
of us loves him and he loves the other. That is enough.”

“Because he won’t care for you I am to fight you?”

“Yes,” Royda answered savagely between her teeth, as though slung by
the taunt, pushing with the point of her sword the other on the floor
towards Philippa.

“I absolutely refuse.”

“Then you are a coward. As cowardly as you are treacherous.”

“At least I am not a romantic fool.”

“As I am?”

Philippa gave a shrug and turned away, weary of the scene. Instantly
she heard a quick movement behind her and felt across her shoulders the
sharp sting of a blow. Turning she found Royda close behind her with
rapier uplifted in the act of striking her again. Her first impulse was
to rush at her assailant and try to disarm her, but Royda, anticipating
this, sprang back a pace and levelled the point of her weapon at her
breast.

“Coward! You shall fight me, or I will kill you! Take up that sword and
defend yourself.”

“I am no coward,” Philippa retorted. “You say you have no knowledge
of fence. I have. I used to practice it in town. A contest between us
would not be equal, and I have no desire--”

“I care nothing for that,” Royda broke in impatiently. “Nor for your
advantage in being taller and having a longer reach. I mean to fight
you. At least I cannot come off worse than I stand now, and it will be
some sort of satisfaction. Now will you take that sword? You shall!”
For Philippa had made an impatient gesture. “The world has not room for
us both.”

“I tell you again it is monstrous,” Philippa insisted, regaining her
composure. “I have no wish to touch you. How have you harmed me?”

Royda was calmer now, but her determination was none the less keen
and unshakable. “That is nothing in affairs of honour,” she returned
impatiently. “There is seldom grievance on both sides. But to prick
that bubble of excuse--have I not given you two blows? Refuse to
fight me and I will utterly ruin and disgrace you. I will proclaim
Aubray Zarka as your lover; I can easily prove your secret visit here
to-night, and the world shall know it. You have come here as a thief
and must take the consequences. You cannot escape except to absolute
shame. I will talk no more. I hate you. If you do not take up that
sword I swear I will run you through the heart.”

The girl was in earnest, and Philippa could but realize the helpless
position she was in. Escape was impossible. At night in that strange
place, deep in the centre of the rock, from which she knew no way of
escape, under the very roof of her dreaded lover, Zarka, there was
nothing to do but to face her enemy. Expostulation was clearly useless
before the fury of the jealous girl, and Philippa felt that she must
act. She stooped and took up the rapier, and as she did so Royda drew a
great breath of satisfaction.

“It is good!” she said between her teeth, and, leaning her own weapon
against the nearest stand of armour, proceeded to divest herself of the
upper portion of her dress.

“You had better do the same,” she observed quietly and coldly. “This
will not be child’s play.”

Philippa was wearing a hooded cloak over her dress. Mechanically she
unfastened and laid it aside. Shrinking from the absurd wrong and
wickedness of the act they were about to commit, yet recognizing that
she must make this desperate stroke as her only chance of escape, she
felt no trace of fear, and her hope was that she might succeed in
quickly disarming her adversary and so bring the mad affair to an end
almost as soon as it should begin. Still she lingered, as one naturally
delays over the preparation for a distasteful act.

Royda had stood ready for many seconds before Philippa took her sword
and faced her for that most extraordinary encounter. It was a strange
sight. The great rock-hewn room, the array of still, mail-clad figures,
standing like ghostly spectators of a more singular combat than the
wearers of the armour in life had ever witnessed, the line stretching
away into the obscurity of the farther end of the room, while the half
light was reflected by the burnished plates of the nearest figures
on to the two women, warm and panting with life and excitement,
confronting each other in what might be deadly combat. Great was the
contrast between them. Royda d’Ivady was dark complexioned, not much
above the middle height, but exquisitely formed, the full contour of
her arms and bust and the rich-blooded, olive-hued skin being shown
to perfection now she had removed her bodice; her face set with
determination and her pose full of watchful energy. Philippa, a good
head taller, long-limbed, her skin dazzlingly white against the sombre
surroundings, with magnificent arms and shoulders--one showing a great
livid wale where the rapier had whipped her--her figure perfect in
its natural lines and mouldings, crowned by her royally set head and
wealth of light brown hair glinting as the light fell on it. So she
stood, a superb specimen of womanhood, with an expression of quiet
courage on her face, handling her rapier with natural grace: it was
as though a lion were opposed to a leopard; both were in earnest, yet
perhaps hardly conscious that the result of this unwitnessed duel might
mean murder.

In a moment their light rapiers had touched, and at the contact all
Royda’s fury, which had lately been restrained, seemed to rush forth
at her very sword’s point. It was clear at the first assault that both
girls had some general idea of thrust and parry, although neither might
have any practical skill in fence. After the first few passes both
fenced warily as though the very touch of the steel had brought home to
them the seriousness of their encounter.

Royda pressed Philippa, whose part was purely defensive, and who
parried the vicious lunges as well as she could, thanking her stars
for the few casual lessons which had taught her something of the art.
Availing herself of her superior height, she tried several times to
beat down the other’s guard and disarm her, but failed through Royda’s
alertness and her own want of precise knowledge as to how the stroke
should be accomplished. Her natural coolness, however, stood her in a
good stead; Royda was hot-headed, quivering with passion, and lunged
so wildly that Philippa found no difficulty, by keeping her head, in
putting aside the assailing point. So she continued on the defensive,
hoping that Royda would soon tire; indeed, she felt confident of
wearing her down if only she could keep untouched, for she was strong,
and to her the slender sword was little heavier to wield than a riding
whip. So they fought on; Royda, pressing forward, vindictive, panting
with exertion and excitement; Philippa calm, watchful, keeping her
adversary at bay by sheer cool-headedness and strength of wrist,
retreating at each more furious thrust, but never taking advantage of
an opening for attack when she saw one. Not a word was spoken: they
moved silently over the smooth floor; the only sound that broke the
silence of that great vault-like room being the subdued clash of the
little rapiers and the panting of the combatants. It was unscientific
sword-play, but the adversaries were well matched, and the contest none
the less exciting and in deadly earnest. Royda’s point had drawn blood
more than once. There was a deep graze on Philippa’s left shoulder,
where she had let a lunge pass too near, and her sword arm was bleeding
slightly. But neither of these trivial wounds was deep enough to be
felt through the excitement of the duel and Philippa continued to take
the onslaught as coolly as when the fight began.

She had been gradually obliged to give ground till she at length found
herself driven to the wall, where there was nothing for it but to
attack or turn, the latter a perilous manœuvre, since she would have to
fight her way round at close quarters. Royda, perceiving her intention,
made several quick passes, trying to frustrate it by pinning her in a
corner. She was, however, beginning to tire, and so Philippa, putting
forth all her strength, was able to beat down her point, and by a
quick movement slip round. But as she did so her foot caught in the
beading of the raised platform on which the armoured effigies stood:
she recovered herself, but in the act of letting go her long skirt
it impeded her spring and she stumbled. Royda, quick as lightning,
seized the opportunity, and lunging swiftly pierced the side of her
neck. Stung by the pain Philippa sprang backwards, thereby disengaging
herself from the rapier’s point. Royda, seeing the blood trickling over
her enemy’s bosom, and probably thinking the wound she had inflicted
worse than it really was, stood for a moment half paralyzed with her
guard lowered. Philippa, excited and confused by the wound, struck
down Royda’s sword sharply and lunged. Royda could not recover in time
to parry the thrust, and the point passed through the fleshy part of
her sword arm. She gave a cry, dropped her rapier, and staggered back.
Philippa, springing forward, caught her in her arms as she fell, and
the sword, pulled by its own weight from the wound, dropped ringing to
the floor.




CHAPTER XXIII

THE FIGURE IN THE VALLEY


“Oh, I am so sorry! What fools we have been!” Philippa cried, as she
half carried Royda to a settee and tried to staunch the wound.

Royda said nothing, either through faintness or because she seemed
overwhelmed with mortification and disappointment. She turned her face
away and remained passive, as though utterly beaten and discomfited,
with teeth set hard and the hand of the unwounded arm clenched.

“What madness it has been,” Philippa continued, not heeding her
adversary’s sullen attitude. “Why would you not listen to my
explanation? We are utterly ruined now.”

“You are hurt too?” the wounded girl asked, in a tone more of
satisfaction than concern.

“It is not much,” Philippa answered, with a glance at the blood on her
arms and breast. “But you, Fräulein, must have a doctor. What shall I
do? How can we explain this?”

“I shall be all right,” replied Royda, raising herself with an effort
and making a gesture of pushing Philippa from her. “For Heaven’s sake,
get away from this and leave me. Fate is on your side; I cannot fight
against it, and the sooner I am dead the better.”

“Fräulein d’Ivady, if you knew----” Philippa began in her distress.

“I know enough, too much, of you, Philippa Harlberg. You bring me evil.
I never knew what failure was till you crossed my path. Go, in Heaven’s
name; I cannot bear the sight of you. There is a door behind that
trophy. It leads to a passage through the rock and so out upon the side
of the valley.”

“I cannot go and leave you like this,” Philippa protested. “Hateful as
I may be to you, I shall not desert you now.”

“Then I must go,” Royda said, rising by sheer power of will. “You stay
at your own peril. I have shown you the way of escape, if that is what
you seek. At least you shall not see Aubray Zarka.”

“It is the last thing I wish,” Philippa returned.

“Then go. If you try to follow me you will regret it.”

Seeing her determination Philippa took up the articles of attire she
had laid aside, and proceeded not without pain, to put them on. She
offered to assist Royda with her garments, but was coldly repulsed.

“You are wise to go,” Royda said significantly, as she pressed a
handkerchief to her wounded arm. “There is the door. You cannot miss
the way, and the outer door at the end of the passage opens by pulling
the handle. The secret lock is from the outside. Now turn that knob; I
cannot.”

Philippa did as directed, and the heavy door with its trophy of arms
swung slowly open. She lingered. “Fräulein,” she said earnestly, as
she pointed to the other’s wound, “that is the only harm I have ever
knowingly done you. Will you not forgive me?”

Her tone was so gentle, so pleading, that Royda looked at her sharply
and as though suspicious of hypocrisy. “Forgive you!” site repeated
bitterly, drearily. “How can you ask me that? No,” she went on, with
a swift change of tone as her resentment welled up again: “I cannot
forgive you; no, never! You have ruined my life; innocently or not is
nothing to me. But you shall not suffer for this night’s work if I can
help it. Now, go!”

A peremptory gesture cut short Philippa’s hesitation. She took up a
candle by Royda’s direction, and without another word went out through
the doorway which was then closed upon her. For a moment a horrible
fear of a trap came upon her. What if she were buried alive in the
depth of the rock? But she took courage, as by the light she made out
the passage stretching before her, and she began to make her way along
it as fast as she could, always descending, sometimes by a gentle slope
sometimes by a few shallow steps. Expecting every moment to arrive at
the outlet, the passage began to seem interminable; but at last she
reached the end and the small iron-clamped door. In a moment she had
unlatched it and passed through. She found herself in a shrubbery, so
thick as to be almost impassable, but by dint of feeling her way she
pushed along a concealed path which gradually grew less dense, and
after a while led her into comparatively open woodland.

The storm had passed away, the stars were shining between the masses of
light drifting cloud, and the air had never seemed to Philippa so fresh
as now after the tension of the scene in the great rock-chamber, and
the close atmosphere of the long passage. Making her way down the side
of the valley she soon reached the path running along it, which would
lead her home.

       *       *       *       *       *

In that night of adventure Von Tressen little dream how near he and
Philippa were to one another. The Lieutenant and Galabin had resolved
to pay Rozsnyo another visit and, if they should find it possible,
make a bolder attempt to solve the mystery of the masked prisoner.
When they arrived outside the walk they saw that the window was closed
and hidden. Passing on, they reached their climbing place and were
quickly on the roof. As they cautiously went forward they were somewhat
exercised to notice that the ascending stream of light was not to be
seen, and on coming to the barred skylight they found that the room
below was in darkness. This in a moment frustrated their plans, for
obviously it would be unsafe, if not absolutely useless, to try to
attract the prisoner’s attention when they could not see him or know
whether he was alone. So after waiting some time in the hope that a
light might appear, they were reluctantly forced to the conclusion that
there was nothing for it but to abandon the attempt for that night.
They were accordingly making their way back when an unexpected thing
happened. As Von Tressen quietly slid down the wall he suddenly found
himself in contact with a moving body, and next instant was seized by
the throat. A desperate struggle thereupon ensued between him and his
unknown assailant; it was pitch dark, and the Lieutenant could make
out nothing of the man’s face; all he knew was that he must put forth
all his strength to hold his own. In the struggle they worked their
way to the edge of the slope and then went crashing down together. By
this time Galabin had descended, and, taking in the situation, rushed
to his friend’s assistance. Between them they quickly overpowered the
unknown assailant, who continued to struggle desperately, and were able
to hold him down.

“Keep a look-out for another attack,” Von Tressen said to Galabin.

“Lieutenant Von Tressen?” gasped the man they were holding down.

“Herr D’Alquen?” they both cried in surprise.

It was none other than their mysterious acquaintance. For some seconds
he lay back panting, then he said:

“May one ask what you two were doing on that wall?”

“You may guess?” Galabin answered. “I fancy we have as much right here
as you.”

Their prisoner laughed. “That can hardly be settled without
explanation. At least you may tell me one thing. Are you here as
friends of Count Zarka?”

“Hardly, perhaps,” Galabin replied.

“Nor I,” D’Alquen said. “It is singular that we should be both here
like thieves from a different motive.”

An idea had occurred to Galabin, a probable explanation of D’Alquen’s
movements. “Perhaps our motives may not have been so different,” he
said.

“I cannot talk on my back with two men throttling me,” D’Alquen
growled. “Let me sit up, will you?”

A little suspiciously they relaxed their hold so that he could assume a
more comfortable posture for conversation.

“Has your business,” he asked, in his characteristically fierce, eager
manner, “anything to do with a mysterious window in the wall yonder?”

Galabin reflected a moment and then answered; “Yes; it has.”

D’Alquen’s eyes seemed to glitter through the darkness. “Ah!” he cried
eagerly. “You know, then? There is----” He stopped abruptly. “But you
are friends of the Count?” he said distrustfully.

“No, we are not,” Galabin replied. “You can speak quite freely to us.”

For a few moments there was silence as the two waited for D’Alquen to
continue. At last he said: “You have heard, of course, of Prince Roel’s
death?”

“Of his disappearance, certainly, and his rumoured death.”

“Yes, yes! You believe it?”

“That the Prince is dead? Hardly.”

“Why not?” D’Alquen demanded quickly.

“We may have reasons.”

“Ah! Reasons, yes; to think that he is here--here?”

“He may be here--or anywhere else,” Galabin replied guardedly. “If he
is not dead----”

“Ah!” D’Alquen seemed to read the other’s thoughts although he could
not see his face. “You know more than you will tell. I have suspected
it, but it seemed impossible for two sportsmen----. Now you may tell
me what you know. I am Prince Roel’s cousin, and have sworn to clear
up the mystery of his disappearance, and if necessary to avenge him. I
regret that I was compelled to take the Herr Lieutenant by the throat;
I mistook him for a spy of that fellow Zarka’s.”

“And we were inclined to set you down as the same,” Von Tressen laughed.

“Do not let us stay here talking,” Galabin suggested. “We may be
overheard, with unpleasant results. We had better be moving back
towards our tent, unless you have a plan to carry through to-night.”

“At least let us first compare notes,” D’Alquen replied. “If we act
together the solution of the terrible mystery may be easy.”

Rising from the ground, the three men stole across to the wood, whence
they shaped their course to the valley.

“My idea is,” D’Alquen said presently, “that this fellow Zarka is
responsible for my kinsman’s disappearance, for it is suspected at home
that he is in league with the Russians. Whether poor Roel is alive or
dead by now I cannot tell; if alive, it is because that villain dare
not kill him, at least till he has made sure of the consequences.”

They told him of the masked man. He stopped and flung up his arms
excitedly. “Roel! Roel!” he cried. “Thank Heaven, at last I can make an
effort for your liberty, or at least give my life for it.”

“Is there any necessity for that?” Von Tressen observed. “If we are
sure the Prince is there a prisoner, why not inform the Chancellor and
let the authorities proceed against Zarka?”

“No, no; it would be too late,” D’Alquen exclaimed.

“Yes; our friend is right,” Galabin said. “We should run the risk of
defeating our own ends. For before the Government could come to the
rescue, the Prince would be dead and buried a hundred feet down in
the rock. No; we must not force Zarka’s hand, especially as he has
his friends over the mountains to look to. And, after all, we have no
certain proof as yet that the man in the mask is Prince Roel.”

“No; no proof,” D’Alquen said feverishly; “yet we may be certain of
it. All the actors in the wretched affair are here in the forest:
Count Zarka, the gaoler and prospective assassin, my kinsman, the poor
victim, and the lady of the farm, the decoy.”

Galabin glanced anxiously at Von Tressen, who started as though he had
been struck.

“Decoy?” he demanded hoarsely. “What do you mean?”

D’Alquen turned to him with a fierce excited vent of repressed
knowledge.

“I mean nothing less than I say. This woman--lady, if you will--who is
staying so unaccountably, so mysteriously at the old farm, is nothing
less, or nothing more, than a creature of Zarka’s, whom he has employed
to delude my poor cousin and betray him to his death.”

“It is impossible; it is a lie!” the Lieutenant cried hotly.

Galabin made a restraining gesture. “Let us hear what proof Herr
D’Alquen has of his assertion,” he said quietly.

“Proof!” D’Alquen returned. “Is any proof necessary to one who is
not blind? Why are these people living at the farm? Why is Zarka
there so constantly and on such a confidential footing, if there is
no understanding between them? Is it not known that a woman was the
instrument of Roel’s spiriting away? She has disappeared too, for a
good reason, and I say she is here.”

He spoke in a tone of fierce conviction, and Von Tressen, surprised and
recalling the scene he had witnessed that morning, for the moment could
not reply. Galabin spoke.

“We are hardly in a position to disprove or even contradict what you
assert----”

“But I do,” Von Tressen broke in warmly. “You have no proof, mein Herr,
only surmise and suspicion. It is unchivalrous, unmanly, to take away a
lady’s reputation on such grounds.”

“You are a fine champion, mein Lieutenant,” D’Alquen returned with a
sneer. “But I maintain that to any one not blinded by partiality the
evidence I have is conclusive. Let me--ah! Look,” he cried suddenly
breaking off and pointing excitedly towards the valley which lay before
them. “Yonder!--yonder! Who is that?”

The other two looked eagerly towards the spot he indicated. For a few
seconds the drifting clouds let a stream of moonlight fall aslant the
valley. And across this band of light a figure was moving quickly--a
woman. Then a thick bank of cloud swept over the moon and all was
darkness, as Von Tressen sprang forward with a cry almost of despair.
D’Alquen laughed.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE NECK-BAND


It took a great deal, in a general way, to astonish Aubray Zarka,
nevertheless the frame of mind in which that enterprising nobleman rode
to Gorla’s farm next day was one bordering on sheer amazement. And
the cause of his wonder was the mysterious wound which had thrown his
cousin Royda d’Ivady into a fever. The doctor who had been summoned
was a discreet man, even for a physician, and he had promised his very
interesting patient to abstain from all allusion to that puncture in
the right shoulder; but face to face with Zarka, ever suspiciously
on the alert, his resolution was swept away like thistle-down. Poor
man! The countenance of the lord of Rozsnyo was more to him than the
secret of a hysterical girl; so the existence of the rapier wound was
disclosed. But Doctor Horvath could not tell his patron one thing,
for he did not know it himself, although he found some difficulty in
persuading the Count of that--how the wound had come to be inflicted.
Neither could he find this out from his patient, although, at a hint
from Zarka, he tried to do so.

But Zarka found it out--at least enough to enable him to make a shrewd
guess at the rest. How--probably no one but himself exactly knew--but
the fact that Royda’s fever made her occasionally light-headed may
furnish a clue to the means.

“You will be sorry to hear that my cousin Royda d’Ivady is seriously
ill,” he remarked to Philippa when they met. She stole an apprehensive
glance at him, but his face was even more smilingly inscrutable than
usual.

“I am sorry to hear it,” she replied. “I hope it is nothing dangerous?”

“Yes; a severe accident on which fever has supervened. Her condition is
grave, but she is in good hands.”

“An accident?” Philippa was forced to show some curiosity, but it
needed all her self-command to keep the right tone and avoid a
suspicion of guilty knowledge; above all, to repress the sickening fear
and self-reproach which had come over her.

“Well,” Zarka answered, fixing his piercing eyes on her face, “perhaps
we ought not to call it an accident. It is altogether a mysterious
business, but I feel sure accident is the wrong word to use. My cousin
has received a severe wound in the shoulder; she has been stabbed--the
arm run through with a sword.”

“Then where is the mystery, Count?” Philippa asked, boldly meeting the
feline gaze. “Surely Fräulein d’Ivady can tell you how she came by the
wound?”

“I have not asked her,” he replied significantly.

“You prefer to remain mystified?” she suggested, with a half smile.

For a moment he looked like a tiger on the spring, as though her
manner and his guess at the cause of Royda’s wound were provocative
beyond endurance, but he checked the impulse, merely replying: “It is,
perhaps, not so much a mystery after all.” Then he added suddenly,
shooting out the question like a dart: “You have a cold, Fräulein?”

For a moment she did not see what he was aiming at. “A cold?”

“Your throat is wrapped up,” he explained, pointing to the unusually
high band of lace round her neck.

She did not recover from her disadvantage in time to prevent a slight
flush. “My throat pained me a little this morning,” she said.

“Ah! Not from cold, perhaps?” There was the gleam of an underlying
meaning in his sharp eyes. “Our valley is damp at night. You are wise
to keep your throat wrapped up.”

“It is nothing,” she replied, facing the fire of his scrutiny as
steadily as she could.

He gave a little bow, as ending the subject.

“I came over, Fräulein,” he said, “to ask you a question.”

“What is that, Count?”

If she thought it had to do with her night’s adventure she was mistaken.

“A simple one,” he answered. “Whether you have yet seen proper to
change your no into a yes?”

She shook her head.

“At least,” he continued insistently, “we are nearer to the happy word
than we were yesterday?”

“No, Count, indeed.”

But he would not accept her denial. “Oh, yes, we are,” he maintained.
“I gave you a week, Fräulein, and much of that has yet to pass. It will
take less than a week for you to see the folly of your refusal, the
wisdom of throwing in your lot with the only man who can rescue you
from a terrible danger, and make you one of the most envied women in
the land.”

Philippa made no response. She was sick at heart at the evidence
of the man’s indomitable will, and the conviction of his utter
unscrupulousness.

Returning through the forest Zarka, as much, perhaps, by design as
accident, encountered Von Tressen and Galabin. He gave the young men a
salutation which bore no trace of the ill-feeling in which he had last
parted from Von Tressen. His expression was serious without, for him,
especial malevolence, and to the Lieutenant’s surprise he reined up
and spoke to them, addressing himself, however, more particularly to
Galabin. After a few casual inquiries as to their sport, he said:

“I am rather in trouble at Rozsnyo, and you will, I am sure, be sorry
when you hear the cause. My cousin, Fräulein d’Ivady, is seriously ill.”

They expressed their regret at the news.

“Yes,” Zarka went on; “it is most unfortunate, and the more provoking
as the illness is the result of an accident, the outcome of a foolish
escapade.”

“Indeed?” Galabin responded, wondering how far the man was to be
believed.

Zarka proceeded. “A most unheard-of affair. It is extraordinary to what
lengths our country-women’s hot blood will sometimes drive them.”

“Dare we ask for an account of what has happened?” Galabin observed,
curious to know what the arch schemer was driving at.

Zarka hesitated with a grin and a shrug. “As I am in the somewhat
delicate position of being the indirect, even if not the direct, cause
of the affair, I fear I must not speak very plainly. I don’t pretend
to be more modest than the average, but there is a code among men of
honour which forbids boasting. But what do you think, gentlemen, of a
duel, a serious duel, with rapiers at night between two ladies?”

Galabin glanced apprehensively from the sinister smiling face to that
of his friend, and began to regret his curiosity. Von Tressen’s look
was set, and he made no sign of joining in the talk.

“Between ladies? Absurd!” Galabin laughed.

“Absurd enough in one way,” Zarka returned, “yet very serious in
another. I wish Fräulein d’Ivady’s wound were as absurd as its cause.”

It was Galabin’s intention to make an attempt to dismiss the subject,
but before he could do so Von Tressen spoke.

“You say, Count, that Fräulein d’Ivady has fought a duel with another
lady.”

Zarka smiled. “So it appears.”

“And you really believe it?”

“Unhappily the evidence is too strong to do otherwise.”

“Is the name of her opponent a secret?”

Galabin interposed. “My dear Osbert, what does it matter?”

But the Lieutenant made a gesture to silence him. His face was
stern, and the eyes which met the Count’s had an angry gleam. “It
does matter,” he insisted. “There are not so many ladies in the
neighbourhood capable of fighting a duel that the withholding of the
name should hurt no particular reputation. Count Zarka has boasted that
a duel was fought on his account----”

“No, no!” Zarka protested, hardly disguising his evil satisfaction at
the way his rival was walking into the trap.

“You suggested it, Count,” Von Tressen returned, with a touch of
contempt. “It seems to me you have said either too much or too little.”

Zarka gave a shrug. “Too much, if you will. So I will add no more. You
say there are few ladies in the forest, then it should not be difficult
for the Herr Lieutenant to guess the name of my cousin’s opponent.”

“It would be affectation to ignore your insinuation,” Von Tressen
replied with spirit. “But if it points to Fräulein Harlberg, I can only
tell you, Count, I take the liberty of disbelieving your story.”

Zarka gave an unpleasant laugh. “I know of no one else who could
have been my poor cousin’s adversary. Nevertheless, not having been
present at the encounter, I am as much in the dark as yourself, Herr
Lieutenant.”

“Then let me tell you, Herr Graf,” Von Tressen returned hotly, “that
you have no right on mere conjecture to cast aspersions on a lady’s
reputation.”

“The fighting of a duel,” Zarka objected with insolent coolness, “is,
between women, ridiculous enough, but hardly a matter of dishonour.”

“It is,” Von Tressen retorted, “when it is fought for the reason your
modesty allows you to suggest.”

Zarka smiled indulgently. “You are a young man, Herr Lieutenant,
and your natural chivalry makes you incredulous. But if you lived a
thousand years in the world you would still have much to learn of
women’s ways.”

“Possibly,” Von Tressen returned; “but in this instance I am concerned
only with one woman. And I say you have no right without proof to
associate Fräulein Harlberg with this escapade.”

Zarka’s face began to darken. “The Fräulein has a zealous champion,”
he sneered. “Perhaps, if it were worth while, I might challenge our
Lieutenant’s right to that office.”

“You may,” Von Tressen cried; “and I----”

Zarka waved his arm. “For the moment we talk of proof,” he interrupted
haughtily. “For that I must refer you to the lady herself.”

Galabin interposed. “This is waste of time. Von Tressen, is it worth
while----?”

Zarka stopped him. “One moment, gentlemen. My suggestion is not
quite so useless as you imagine. The Lieutenant has asked for proof.
I will tell him where to get it. If I am wrong then I will accept the
consequences.”

“Where am I to find this proof?” Von Tressen demanded.

Zarka was very calm now. “Where I told you,” he answered. “From
Fräulein Harlberg herself.”

“I shall not insult her by suggesting such a thing,” Von Tressen
returned indignantly.

“You need not,” Zarka rejoined with a smile. “You have but to pay a
visit to the farm and notice whether the Fräulein’s throat is bound
up. I fancy she did not come through the encounter quite unscathed.
That should be proof enough for a reasonable man. If I am wrong in my
assertion I shall be happy to give you any satisfaction you may demand.
For the present there is no more to be said. Good-day, gentlemen. _Auf
Wiedersehen._”

He gave a touch to the bridle, wheeled, and rode off, the very
incarnation of triumphant, Satanic politeness.

For the few seconds which elapsed before Zarka was out of sight neither
of the two men spoke. Then as Galabin glanced at his friend, the
Lieutenant turned away with a gesture of despair.

“You don’t believe what that fellow says?” Galabin observed
sympathetically. “What is this but a new move in his game. He sees he
cannot coerce or frighten you, that you mean to stand up to him, and so
is attacking you from behind. I thought there was some object in his
rather unnatural civility, considering, that is, the terms on which you
stand with him. No, no; you must not believe it.”

But his friend was unconvinced.

“Believe it?” he cried miserably. “I would give my right hand not to
believe it. But I fear it may be all too true.”

“My dear friend,” Galabin remonstrated; “which is more likely to
deceive you, this man Zarka, whose ways we know are crooked, or the
girl, whom you have every reason to trust?”

“I do not know; I cannot understand it,” Von Tressen replied
desperately. “It is all so mysterious; our seeing her in the forest
with the man she professes to hate: it tallies with D’Alquen’s account
of her; then the woman we saw in the valley last night, going towards
the farm--ah, I wish I could have caught her and known the truth!--and
now this story of the duel. Horaz, I hate myself for the thought, but I
must put this terrible uncertainty beyond a doubt at once. I am going
to Gorla’s Farm to put it to the proof.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Philippa, ever now on the watch, saw him coming down to the valley,
and went eagerly to meet him.

“I am so glad you have come,” she said, with a suspicion of reproach.

“I should have come before this,” he replied, “only I thought----”

“You thought?”

“That perhaps you were too much engaged to care to see me.”

She knew from his tone what she had already guessed from the manner of
his greeting, that he was jealous and suspicious. That unlucky meeting
in the forest had worked its effects.

“Osbert!” she returned reproachfully. “Indeed, I have wanted to see you
very much.”

In the first excitement of their meeting he had had no thought of the
proof which Zarka had bidden him look for. Now the delight called up by
her words was checked as he noticed the high band round her throat. A
chilling wave of despair seemed to flow over him, and he replied almost
coldly; “You wished to see me? I hardly guessed that.”

If she ignored his coldness it was because she knew it to be natural.
“I wanted to warn you.”

“To warn me?” he asked half suspiciously.

“To put you on your guard against Count Zarka.”

“Your great friend?”

“Not my friend, Osbert.”

“Yet you seem to be on remarkably confidential terms with him.”

“Perhaps,” she replied. “But for all that we are not friends; far from
it. One day I will explain it all to you, but not now.”

“Why not now?” he returned.

“Osbert, can you not trust me?” she protested.

Her tone and the look which accompanied the words would have surely
convinced him had not the tell-tale bandage continued to accuse her. He
hated himself for the words his suspicion made him speak, shrank from
the dilemma he must force upon her: yet the horrible uncertainty could
not go on. He must get at the truth, whatever the cost might be.

“You look pale, Philippa,” he said, trying to steady his voice. “Are
you not well? Why is your throat wrapped up?”

“I have a little cold,” she answered.

“The band round your neck is not becoming,” he continued, hating
himself for the falsehood. “Is your throat very bad?”

“No; not very,” she replied steadily.

“I wish,” he said, “you would take all that lace off for a moment.”

“Take it off? Why?”

“That I may see you without it. See the difference it makes. Come,
dear, let me unwind it.”

She shrank back. “No, no. Please do not touch it.”

“Philippa, only for a moment,” he persisted, hiding the bitterness that
rose in his heart. “Do take it off. I do not like you in it. Let me see
you for a moment without it.”

His insistence must have betrayed his suspicion. She met him boldly.

“I cannot take the band off,” she said. “I have had a slight accident.
I have hurt my throat.”

“You said it was a cold.”

“I must keep the cold from it.”

“The wound?”

“Yes.”

There was silence between them for a while. Then Von Tressen said
abruptly: “Philippa, I hate mysteries. Will you not clear up the one
which stands between us?”

“There is none,” she protested.

“There is,” he returned.

“None that need trouble you.”

“But it does,” he insisted. “Will you let our betrothal be known?”

“Not yet, Osbert.”

“At least let Count Zarka know it.”

She laughed. “Who else is there here? Count Zarka is all the world.”

“I will tell him,” Von Tressen said.

A look of fear crossed her face. “No, please, Osbert, not yet.”

“Why not?”

“I cannot tell you.”

“And yet there is no mystery. How did you hurt your throat, Philippa?”

She felt her happiness was slipping away from her, yet somehow she
could not grasp and stay it.

“By a piece of stupidity too absurd to mention,” she answered. “You
need not look suspicious, sir; the Count had no hand in it.”

“He was not the cause?” he asked searchingly.

“No, I tell you.”

“Philippa,” he said suddenly, “for Heaven’s sake tell me what this man
is to you. It is not fair to let me imagine things. You must--ah! What
is the matter?”

In his vehemence he had grasped her arm in the very place where Royda’s
rapier had pierced it, and she had given a cry of pain.

“Nothing,” she replied, quickly recovering herself. “You hurt me.”

“Surely not?” Then in a fresh access of suspicion he asked: “You have
wounded your arm, too?”

“No--yes, it is tender,” she answered in distress.

He looked at her sadly, despairingly, yet with the gentleness of a
noble-minded man who would spare her pain in the parting which now
seemed inevitable.

“If I stay longer I shall hurt you more, it seems,” he said. “We had
better say good-bye.”

“For how long?” The question was forced from her, almost piteously.

“Till I am worthy of your confidence as well as your love,” he answered
coldly. “Till I know how far Count Zarka’s presumption is justified.”

“Osbert!” she cried. In another minute he might have learned the truth,
but Harlberg came in and cut short the word that was on her lips. She
felt faint with her weakness, bewildered by the cruelty of her fate.

Her step-father asked her to fetch a book from her room. As she went
the great strain she had undergone and the pain of her wound brought on
a slight faintness. When she had recovered sufficiently to return to
the room, Von Tressen was not there.

“I pressed him to stay,” Harlberg said, “but he would go, and asked me
to say good-bye for him.”




CHAPTER XXV

THE MARRIAGE OF THE DEAD


Meanwhile the Count had ridden on with his brain in a whirl of love,
jealousy, and the rage of thwarted will. But, notwithstanding the
hazardous double game he was playing, his was not a nature to admit
the possibility of anything but ultimate success. His restrained fury
which showed itself only in the lowering face, the set jaw and a
certain savage impatience of gesture, was the result of the vexatious
counterchecks and what he regarded as the temporary baffling in the
plan which he had a few days before been confident of carrying through
without the shadow of a difficulty. But that he had been thwarted from
an unexpected quarter did not abate one jot of his fierce, ever-growing
determination to gain his end. Still, whether it was policy or passion
which prompted him, he told himself as he rode along that no time was
to be lost, and that the sooner he resolved on a bold stroke the better
it would be. Time is seldom a trusted ally to men of the gambler’s
temperament; they play to win or lose on the moment; delay is no
factor in their calculations.

Zarka rode on through the wild forest region at a rate in keeping with
his impatience, until, having gone perhaps some half dozen miles, he
slackened his pace and turned along a rough bridle-path which would
bring him by a circuitous way back to Rozsnyo. He had pursued this path
for about a mile when he came to a clearing in the woodlands and upon
an unexpected scene. In the midst of the open space stood a half-ruined
building which, from a certain peculiarity in its architecture, had
clearly been, at any rate at one time or another, designed for a chapel
or oratory. It was, in fact, the remains of a place of worship, built
centuries before for the celebration of the superstitious rites of a
semi-barbarous people. Grouped round the little building with an air of
expectancy were several men and women, decked out in all the elaborate
finery of their picturesque native costume. They were members of a
community of forest dwellers, their homes lying in various hamlets
scattered sparsely over those regions of wood and mountain. A curious
fierce race of grown-up children, whose customs and superstitions
seemed too hardy to be ever withered by the breath of civilization.

So intent was the group on what it was evidently awaiting that Zarka’s
sudden appearance on the scene, which in an ordinary way would have
caused some little commotion, passed almost unnoticed. The reason was
immediately apparent. Almost simultaneously with his arrival the head
of a quaint procession was seen emerging through the trees upon the
open ground. The costumes of the peasants who composed the little train
showed a strange mixture of sombreness and gaiety. The faces of most
of them were sad, yet their manner and gestures seemed buoyant, almost
joyful. All wore favours and nosegays, and the girls of the party
carried wreaths of such bright flowers as were in season.

Zarka reined in his horse and stood by, watching the affair with an
expression of cynical curiosity. He guessed by certain tokens what the
rite was, a not infrequent ceremony in those wild parts, a strange, old
Magyar custom, surviving from the Dark Ages--the Marriage of the Dead.

As the procession, followed by the onlookers, entered the chapel,
Zarka, rousing himself from his scornful train of thought, touched
his horse, as though with the intention of continuing his way, then
suddenly seeming to change his mind, he reined up again, dismounted,
and, leisurely making fast his bridle, strolled into the doorway of the
chapel.

A singular spectacle was before him. The members of the procession
had already taken their places and were on their knees. In front
of a draped and decked-out altar, which accorded strangely with the
crumbling walls, the broken windows and the general dilapidated state
of the building, in two rudely-fashioned open coffins, hung by loving
hands with flowers, lay a young man and a young woman, dressed in
their full native costume of the gayest colours, with which the deadly
ashen hue of their faces and hands made a sad contrast. Death had so
refined their features that they seemed of a superior class to the
assembly of their relatives and neighbours; moreover that same kindly,
awful touch gave their faces a beauty which life, more churlish, had
denied. They had both died on the same day, and in the minds of their
simple kinsfolk it seemed fitting that in accordance with an immemorial
custom, the Great Divider should join those whom life would probably
have kept apart in mutual indifference. The service, or, rather, the
ethnical rite, proceeded, conducted by an old, grey-bearded man, whose
strongly marked features and determined yet venerable expression of
fierce authority easily accounted for the high position he seemed to
hold in the community. He wore a dark blue robe ornamented by symbols
and mystic characters embroidered down the front of the gown and
round the edges of the hanging sleeves. Below this, incongruously
enough, he showed a pair of thick Hungarian buskins. He chanted with
that peculiar melancholy inflection which is characteristic of the
Magyar voice what seemed a rude hymn, in which at certain points the
assemblage joined. Presently, amid a movement of suppressed excitement,
he advanced to the bodies, and, taking a ring from the man’s rigid
hand, placed it upon the girl’s cold finger. Then resuming his former
place, he knelt and recited what was evidently a prayer, the whole
congregation following him with a fervour which made it seem as though,
even in their almost shocking ignorance and superstition, the spirit
of the Divinity were not far away, nearer, indeed, to them than that
lounging yet alert figure, the very incarnation of evil, standing with
a cynical sneer in the porch.

When the strange rite was ended the officiating patriarch changed his
tone to a more natural inflection and addressed to the relatives a few
words of sympathy, paying a tribute to the simple virtues of the pair
he had just wedded in death. Then the kinsfolk left their places and
clustered round the bodies which were to lie there till next day, when
they would be committed to the earth in one grave.

As Zarka, having satisfied his curiosity, was about to turn away, a
unctuous, snuffling voice at his elbow said:

“Shocking superstition, is it not, Herr Count?”

The speaker was a man in priest’s garb, who had been standing unnoticed
behind him during the greater part of the ceremony. A man with a fat,
sensual face, whose expression of professional gravity was clearly
assumed, since his nature was obviously more worldly than ascetic.

Zarka gave a significant shrug. “A pathetic ceremony, father,” he
observed, with a cynical grin which completely neutralized his words.
“A _memento mori_ does one good occasionally.”

“It should be helpful,” the other assented with professional unction,
contradicted somewhat by a twinkle in his eye which seemed to want but
little encouragement to become a wink.

Evidently Zarka knew his man, since he was at no pains either to
moralize on the function they had just witnessed or to disguise his
scoffing humour. He untied his horse, and throwing the bridle over his
arm was affable enough to offer to walk with the priest for a part
of the way home, a proposal which the other welcomed with alacrity.
Whatever his private opinion of his companion may have been, the lord
of Rozsnyo and Obergespan of the district was distinctly a personage
of importance, and as such was to be cultivated whenever opportunity
served.

“You have my sincere pity,” Zarka said presently, “in having your
lot cast among these obstinately benighted hinds. Your work must be
discouraging.”

No one knew better than Zarka that whatever effect his work might have
on the portly priest, discouragement could not be included in it, since
the somewhat scattered duties of his office were scamped in the most
flagrant way.

“It is, indeed, far from what I could wish,” the priest replied, with
evasive meaning.

“Yes,” Zarka proceeded, speaking more seriously now as he drew nearer
to the object he had in view, “I am sure of it. You are, if I may say
so, my dear Hornthal, too good for your surroundings. You have,” he
glanced at the ample figure of his companion, “you have a cathedral
presence, and we find you in a barn.”

The priest acknowledged the compliment with a bow and a gratified
smile. “A comfortable barn,” he smirked, “thanks to your lordship, with
the chaplaincy of Rozsnyo.”

Zarka could be very pleasantly insinuating when it suited him to assume
that manner. He laid his hand familiarly on the priest’s shoulder.

“Seriously, my good friend,” he continued, “are you not wasted in these
wilds? Have I any right to try and keep you when I know you to be
fitted for a larger sphere? Are we not both selfish, you because you
are comfortable, I because I am loath to part with my only pleasant
and cultivated neighbour.”

“If you, Herr Graf, should be good enough to obtain preferment for me,”
Hornthal responded, with a greedy smile and twinkle, “I should not
hesitate to mortify the present selfishness both of the lord of Rozsnyo
and the priest of Lilienthal.”

Zarka laughed appreciatively. “Hardly an equal penance, my good
father,” he said, “but that shall not deter me from serving a friend.
Seriously, I have greater influence in high quarters than you perhaps
suspect, and it is entirely at your service in consideration of many a
dull evening you have brightened for me.”

Whether or not Hornthal believed his patron capable of assisting his
advancement, there was clearly no harm in allowing him to try. “You are
too good and gracious, Count, towards my poor deserts,” he said with
a courtier-like demeanour. “Apropos of your most kind promises, I may
mention that I hear Canon Lakner of Kulhausen has had a second stroke.”

“You would naturally step into his shoes if you cared for them,” Zarka
replied, his casual tone suggesting that it was a matter of course.
“They are doubtless a serviceable pair, if a little homely. But I was
thinking of something smarter for you than that.”

Hornthal’s eyes glistened. “You are too good, Count. May I be worthy
of your gracious opinion.” Then as, perhaps, doubting his own
qualifications for still higher preferment or his patron’s ability
to obtain it for him, he added: “All the same, Kuhlhausen is a snug,
pleasant benefice.”

“Bah, man!” Zarka exclaimed, with an affectation of impatience; “you
have no ambition. Abilities and social gifts like yours would be
thrown away in a wretched commercial little place like Kulhausen.
Pearls before swine, my dear Hornthal. Were I in your position with an
influential friend at my elbow, I would never rest till I had exchanged
that”--he tapped significantly the priest’s well-worn oak stick with
his riding whip--“your parish cudgel for a pastoral staff. Or my
patronage is worth nothing. Good men must be picked up when they are
found, and not left to rust. You know the world; you have travelled and
seen men and cities. You are simply mislaid among these superstitious
boors.”

Doubtless the sanguine tone he assumed was infectious, for the priest
exclaimed with an expression of genuine delight: “Count, you take my
breath away!”

Zarka had produced the effect he had aimed at, and could dismiss
the subject for the time with an appreciatory nod. “Come and dine
to-night,” he said, as he prepared to mount his horse. “I am quite
alone, and we can discuss over a bottle of Imperial Tokay how far my
intention of serving you fits in with your ambition. Only, do not let
the idea of preferment take away your appetite as well as your breath,”
he added, with a half sneer which his smile did not disguise. “You
Church dignitaries, my good father, must show us you know how to live,
or how shall we believe you when you take upon yourselves to teach us
how to die? At seven then, to-night.”

So, with a laugh which had more meaning in it than the priest
comprehended, he rode on.




CHAPTER XXVI

A DESPERATE STROKE


“They tell me I am dying. I must see you. Come. You need not fear. R.
d’I.”

These words scrawled in a note had been brought to Philippa. She had
hesitated; then, in an access of grief and consternation, determined to
go to Rozsnyo. She seemed to have no fear of Zarka now. The great joy
of her life was gone, and she could defy this man at last, careless of
consequences. So, telling her step-father that she was going to Rozsnyo
to see the Count’s cousin, who was ill, she set out along the valley.
Harlberg made no objection; the plan did not affect him, and he was, if
anything, rather pleased at any sign of greater friendliness between
Zarka and Philippa. Half an hour’s walk brought her to Rozsnyo.

As she approached the castle a man suddenly appeared in her path, and
accosting her with a bow addressed her by name, and begged her to
allow him to conduct her to Fräulein d’Ivady. He was dressed in plain
livery and had the air of a confidential body-servant, and, although
instinctively mistrusting his keen, crafty face, Philippa could not
do otherwise than follow him. He deferentially led the way across the
bridge to the private door where Philippa had been surprised, thence
into the castle and to the room which Royda used as a boudoir.

In answer to Philippa’s inquiry he told her that Fräulein d’Ivady was,
he thought, asleep; but would the honoured Fräulein wait, and he would
ascertain? If the gracious Fräulein would take some refreshment after
her walk? He indicated a tray on which were some dainty cakes and a
flask of Tokay. Without waiting for an answer he poured out a glass of
wine, and with a ceremonious bow quitted the room.

Left alone, Philippa walked to the window and looked out upon the great
valley beneath, fenced in by vine-clad hills, above which again, in
darker contrast, stretched away the magnificent pine forests, then,
still beyond, the snow-capped heights of the Carpathians. It made her
unutterably sad to think that a life was ebbing away from a world that
was so beautiful: that the young girl lying a few yards from that room
might never look on that glorious scene again, nor roam through that
fairyland. Done to death through a moment’s madness, and by her. How
bitterly she regretted the chance that had taken her to Rozsnyo that
night, and led to her attracting Royda’s attention. Just as a ray
of hope seemed to have pierced through the mist of danger which had
enveloped her, a black cloud had shut it out again, and there seemed
now nothing for her but despair. She leaned her face against the window
in an agony of grief. Then she suddenly became aware that some one had
entered the room. She turned; it was Zarka.

“I came,” Philippa said, “to inquire after Fräulein d’Ivady; if
possible, to see her. How is she?”

She asked the question apprehensively, noticing that he looked very
grave. He shook his head. His eyes, however, were at variance with his
demeanour; the sight of Philippa always brought a peculiar glitter into
them. It was there now.

“How can I tell you?”

“Count!”

“Royda is gone.”

“She is not dead?”

“By your hand.”

Philippa turned away with the bitterness of death at her heart. For
many seconds there was silence in the room. But the man’s eyes never
left her form, and the glitter was never quenched for an instant.

“Could I not have seen her?”

“It would have been useless.”

“Then--for Heaven’s sake, let me go.”

As she turned the glitter fastened on her face, which was convulsed
with tearless grief. It had seen scorn there and anger, but usually the
calmness of self-control and indifference. Never a softer emotion. And
as the glitter marked this it seemed to coruscate.

“You will make amends,” Zarka said, taking a step to intercept her.

She stopped short, as though to avoid coming in contact with him.

“How? What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean, Philippa. You know what you can do.”

“No, no!” she exclaimed in shocked repugnance. “How can you speak of
that now?”

“Now, of all times,” he returned.

“Do you think,” Philippa replied, almost with a touch of her old
disdain, “that I would so insult her dead memory? Count, have you no
sense of decency?”

A dazed feeling came over her. It was only by an effort that she
kept her mind clear. Although she spoke boldly she felt trapped and
powerless.

“Is it nothing to me to lose Royda?” Zarka exclaimed passionately.
“Girl, can you not recognize your own work? That if I forget grief and
decency it is for love of you? That I am not master of myself, have no
feeling but my mad love for you? Philippa, will you kill me as you have
killed her? I cannot live without you! If I am to be alive at sunrise
to-morrow it must be as your husband!”

“Count, this is madness.”

“You have made me mad.”

“I must go.”

“And you take the consequences?”

“Yes. If I must.”

“Come, then! But you shall see her first.”

“Oh, no.”

“You shall.”

He laid his hand on her arm, but she shook it off and drew back. He
opened the door; she went out in a confused, uncaring state of mind, he
following. The anterooms and passages of the castle were lighted dimly,
not much more than enough to enable them to see their way. No one was
about, and the place was absolutely still. In the long corridor Zarka
quickened his pace till he came a little in advance of his companion,
showing her the way. As he stopped and laid his hand on a door,
Philippa said:

“Where are you taking me? I wish to go back to the farm at once.”

“You will see Royda first?”

“No. What good would that do? Am I not punished enough for my folly?”

“Come, then. I will obey you. We will go another way. The room where
she lies is far from here.”

He threw the door wide open. Within was a stiffly furnished anteroom
lined with bookcases, and containing simply a large round table with a
jade top, and a dozen high-backed chairs.

“This is the shortest way,” he said, crossing the room and opening
at the farther end a door masked by book-backs. “Here we are in the
picture gallery.”

Philippa passed through the second door somewhat reassured. The same
subdued light was over the great gallery, which seemed dreary and
ghostly in its vast dimensions and semi-darkness. Zarka walked on
towards the dimly-seen farthermost end, Philippa following as in a
dream.

He unlocked a door, and they passed out of the gallery first into
a smaller one fitted with sculpture and bas-reliefs, then across a
marble pillared vestibule and through one of its many doors, not into
the open air as Philippa expected, but into an apartment hung with
pictures of sacred subjects. The decoration of this room was decidedly
ecclesiastical; a Pieta occupied a prominent place, and a great
Scripture tapestry, projected on a rod, evidently covered another door.

“Philippa, you must marry me!”

The words, breaking the silence between them which had lasted for some
time, startled Philippa out of her apathy.

“Count! No, never!”

Then shrinking back and noticing her surroundings, it flashed upon her
whither he had brought her.

Zarka went to the tapestry and glanced behind it as though to see that
they were alone.

“I am sorry to seem harsh,” he said, in the resolute tone of a man who
has made up his mind to a plan and is going to put it into execution.
“But if you knew the strength of my love for you, you would understand
that I am bound to have my desire--if not by persuasion, then by
force. I am no longer master of myself in the matter. Many a happy
marriage has come of a rough wooing. Be sensible, dear, and accept the
inevitable.”

“No, no!” Philippa cried. “Zarka, you coward! You shall never marry me
against my will!”

“I hope not; but I am bound, much against my will, to bring some
pressure to bear. It is for your good. I do you no harm; where is the
dishonour in my proposal? That you shall be my wife, my queen?”

“I tell you, no! I will never marry you.”

“You shall never marry any other man. Consider the position in which
you stand. You leave Rozsnyo in custody as Royda d’Ivady’s murderess,
or you stay here as my wife.”

“Then let me go! I am innocent, Heaven knows, but I would rather die
than marry you.”

Zarka seemed to grind his teeth for very exasperation. “The girl is
bewitched,” he said, more to himself than to her. “No woman ever
spurned me like this. I cannot see you dragged away to jail,” he went
on in a louder tone, “and I will not give you up. We must be married
here and now.”

Whether it was from weakness or the apathy of despair, or some subtle
essence in the atmosphere of the place, Philippa had felt dazed, and,
with a strange inertness, incapable of exerting her will but as the
full villainy of the trap flashed upon her, indignation acting upon her
nerves cleared her brain, and gave her temporary strength.

“You dastardly ruffian!” she cried. “There was a lower depth, then. I
might have known it. You think by force to make me your wife! I would
rather go to prison a thousand times over, die a thousand deaths before
I would give myself to a man I so loathe--ah, I cannot tell you how I
loathe you! Now, you have your answer, do your worst.”

“I will kill you, Philippa,” he returned with savage intensity, “if I
cannot marry you.”

“Ah! you liar!” she cried, a new light breaking upon her. “Royda is not
dead, and you know it; it was a vile trick. You dared not show her to
me.”

Zarka laughed.

“So much the worse for you, dear. Say you are right and she is not
dead, but alive a hundred leagues away, then why are you here? You
are hopelessly compromised. Another alternative presents itself, and
a worse one. To-morrow morning you are a disgraced woman--or Countess
Zarka.”

Philippa could make no reply; her heart was over-full of indignation
and bitterness. The man was too strong for her, and in his pitiless
strength was driving her surely to her doom. She felt more and more her
own weakness pitted against him, the futility of her struggles. All
hope seemed to have vanished, and even could she beat this man, victory
would only mean prolonged misery, since the zest of life was gone.

So she thought of her one feasible escape--death, and calmly balanced
it against union with Zarka. This marriage would confirm Von Tressen’s
opinion of her; death would give it the lie. So she began to contrive
calmly how she could accomplish her end.

“The General would be delighted at the news of our secret marriage,”
Zarka said, breaking the silence which he misinterpreted. “He would
only be too glad to hear it was all over, and welcome you to-morrow
as queen of Rozsnyo. Philippa, you must take the step now. You cannot
go back. Honour is in front, shame and absolute disgrace behind. If
I have taken a mean advantage, think of the odds I have had to fight
against. Come! Be sensible. If you leave here now you can never hold
your head up again; stay, and hold it higher than any woman of your
acquaintance--as the bearer of my title. Is it so very dreadful?”

“The name of one of the greatest villains in Europe,” she said, in a
low but perfectly distinct voice.

Zarka made an exclamation of impatience, but with wonderful
self-control he gave no further sign of anger.

“We have talked long enough,” he said, crossing the room. “We shall
never understand one another till we are man and wife.”

As he spoke he pushed away the tapestry which ran noiselessly on its
rod, disclosing a pair of Gothic doors of polished oak. At a push these
swung silently back revealing the private chapel of the castle, lighted
up as for service. Behind the altar rails stood a man in robes, and
with book in hand.

The sudden flood of light and the startling sight of these
preparations dazzled Philippa, who felt sick and dazed, lying back half
exhausted in the great carved chair where she had fallen in her misery.

Zarka made a step towards her and held out his hand.

“Come!” he said gently.

But she shrank away from him with an exclamation of repugnance. He
lifted his finger to the priest, who left his place and came towards
them. The two men exchanged significant glances, then the priest
approached the miserable girl and laid his hand lightly on her shoulder.

“Come, my dear,” he said blandly. “Everything is in order.”

But she clung to the arm of the great chair.

“Are you, a minister of God, going to abet this man in committing an
awful villainy?” she cried, looking up at the unctuous, placid face,
in strong contrast to her own features, working with the tumult of her
feelings.

“You are mistaken,” he replied soothingly. “I am here to ally you in
the sacred bond of wedlock with Count Zarka. Surely that----”

“Will be a monstrous crime,” she broke in. “It is you who are mistaken,
deceived by this vilely dishonourable man, who has lured me here and
now proposes to marry me against my will.”

“I cannot believe it,” the priest responded, while Zarka stood
impassive a little way off with folded arms. “How can so illustrious
an alliance be a crime? You are labouring under some delusion--perhaps
imagining that, by this private ceremony, he means to act
dishonourably. Let me give you my sacred word as a priest that this is
not so. You will be his acknowledged wife, a title to which no other
woman has the slightest pretension.”

“Oh, I know, I know,” moaned Philippa, hopelessly struggling. “But
when I tell you that from the very depths of my soul I hate this man,
to whom you think to wed me, that I would rather you stabbed me to
the heart this instant than gave me his hated name, and him the right
to----. Oh, sir, by the God you serve, save me from him, from misery
worse than death, and refuse to utter one word of that office which
must be now most awful blasphemy!”

She had sunk on her knees to him, and was clutching his gown in her
agony. But her appeal had no effect on him--at least none that was
apparent. Probably he judged her as a man of the world, and easily
silenced his scruples by the reflection that, although she in her
inexperience might not think so, he was doing her a rare good turn.
Whatever his private opinion of his patron may have been, he could
hardly conceive a girl could be in her right senses to refuse his
alliance. As well might he refuse the preferment which Zarka had taken
care to dangle before his eyes. And then he had his own ideas of women.

“My dear young lady,” he said, taking her arm to lift her, “you will
thank me one day for this night’s work. Come! In a few minutes you will
hold one of the most enviable positions in Europe, in the world.”

As she did not rise Zarka came quickly forward and took her other arm.
Between them they raised her, and half led, half dragged her into the
chapel, and along the broad space up to the altar rails.

“Let me die!” she moaned, struggling against a great faintness. Then,
though she felt that both her arms were held, the priest appeared in
front of her before the altar he was desecrating. Turning her head she
saw by her side the cunning-faced servant who had ushered her into the
castle. He was to be the witness of this diabolical sacrilege.

As the priest began to read the marriage office the words, sounding in
Philippa’s ears, gave warning of the imminence of her hateful doom. In
a few seconds she would be irrevocably tied to Zarka. Crying out in
her desperation, she made one last convulsive struggle to escape--to
death, if she could only lay her hands on the means. By a supreme
effort she freed herself from her captors and made a wild rush towards
the sacristy, hoping in her despair to find a weapon to turn against
them or herself. But the servant, lithe and alert, was after her like a
greyhound. Closely followed by his master, he caught her as she reached
the door; they stopped her, and began to force her back to the altar.
She struggled desperately and screamed, but it was of no avail; Zarka
was a man of immense strength, and having gone so far, he was bound to
carry his project through by undisguised force since persuasion was
futile. Philippa was helpless in his arms, and as they reached the
altar rails again she hung still in his hold, but leaning away from
him, utterly exhausted.

The priest, with no more concern on his face than if he were marrying a
couple of peasants at Easter, lifted his book at a nod from Zarka and
resumed the recital of the office. Philippa heard him pronounce Zarka’s
name, and then her own.

“No, no!” she almost shrieked, desperately protesting.

“Philippa!”

If she did not hear her name shouted the three men did. The priest
suddenly stopped in his unctuous monotone, and his expression was not
so bland as usual as he glanced inquiringly at the bridegroom. Before
Zarka had recovered his surprise sufficiently to take action the cry
was repeated, this time close at hand. “Philippa!” and in another
instant as the servant sprang to the sacristy door, it was flung open
and, thrusting the man aside, Von Tressen rushed into the chapel
followed by Galabin.




CHAPTER XXVII

THE END OF THE AFFAIR


In a moment the two men had taken in the scene, and Von Tressen strode
quickly towards Zarka. “You ruffian!” he cried. “What is the meaning of
this?”

“Stand away!” was the Count’s defiant reply. “This lady is my wife, and
you interfere at your peril.”

“It is a lie!” Philippa gasped, recovering from her half faint, and
struggling to free herself from Zarka’s grasp. “This man is a villain.
I have been lured to this place by a trick. Osbert, I hate and loathe
the man. I am not his wife; I would rather die than marry him. Will you
not----?”

Before she could say more, Von Tressen’s arm was round her, and his
disengaged hand dealt the Count a blow such as he had never felt
before, a square, well-placed hit, worthy of an Englishman, which broke
his hold of Philippa and sent him staggering back, falling over the
chairs ranged behind him.

He recovered himself quickly and, facing them, white with rage and
pain, seemed to be meditating a rush. But he thought better of it,
seeing that the odds were against him. Von Tressen and Galabin
supported Philippa to a seat, where she sank down overcome by fear and
excitement.

In the few seconds this occupied Zarka had regained the mastery over
himself and a certain amount of composure.

“You will answer for this outrage, Lieutenant Von Tressen,” he said,
speaking in a loud harsh voice. “It is you who are the ruffian; this is
my private chapel in which you are brawling, and that lady is my wife.”

“I think not,” Von Tressen returned quietly.

“I have witnesses to prove it,” cried Zarka.

“Witnesses! Who are they?” Von Tressen demanded contemptuously.

“This man is your servant,” Galabin put in, pointing to the valet.

“And this,” pursued Von Tressen, indicating the priest who had laid
down his book, and was sitting in one of the altar chairs with as much
dignity as he could retain, “Is this another of your servants? Cowardly
villain! I will proclaim you from one end of Europe to the other.”

The priest, taking his cue to speak, rose and stepped towards Von
Tressen.

“You are mistaken, sir,” he said blandly. “I am not a suborned domestic
masquerading as a priest. This is no mock marriage. I am Desider
Hornthal, a graduate of the University of Buda, and priest of the
parish of Lilienberg.”

“Then,” Von Tressen retorted, “if you are privy to this precious piece
of villainy you are a disgrace to your cloth.”

“Will you leave my chapel?” cried Zarka.

“I will not,” Von Tressen answered. “Neither shall any man, till we
have got to the bottom of this vile business. Galabin, make fast that
door, there’s a good fellow. Now, sir,” he went on, turning again
to Hornthal, “accepting your statement about yourself, have you the
audacity to tell me and my friend that the Fräulein is that man’s wife?
Stop! Before you answer I warn you. I am Lieutenant Von Tressen of the
Second Regiment of Cavalry: my uncle is Staatssecretär Von Tressen.
This gentleman,” he pointed to Galabin, “is Herr Galabin, in the Bureau
of his Excellency Baron Gersdorff, and we intend this matter shall be
fully brought to light. The reply you give us you will have to repeat
before a tribunal of justice.”

“Of course she is my wife,” exclaimed Zarka angrily, as the priest
hesitated. “The ceremony----”

“No, no! A thousand times no!” cried Philippa. “I swear I am not his
wife. Osbert, it was by force and fraud, and they know it. Even if----”

“Yes, yes, dear,” said Von Tressen reassuringly. “You need have no
fear. You, father, do you confirm Count Zarka, or this lady?”

The priest had begun to fear he was on the brink of an ugly scandal.
But he was astute enough to see in a moment on which side his bread was
buttered, and that his line was stoutly to support his patron.

“The marriage is undoubtedly duly performed,” he answered, unctuously
decisive. “The lady, although a little hysterical, was quite a willing
party, until she heard you coming, when her manner altogether changed.”

“Do you, a professor of religion, standing at the altar, mean to tell
me,” demanded Galabin sternly, “that this lady gave her consent to
become Count Zarka’s wife?”

Hornthal was not troubled either by nerves or superstition,
consequently his position, professional or local, made no difference to
his answer.

“Certainly. That was my impression before you came upon the scene.”

But he looked scared as he had never been before, and all his suavity
seemed to vanish in a guilty start as a voice, coming behind from the
very depths of the altar, cried, “It is a lie!”

The priest turned involuntarily, and all looked wonderingly towards
the spot whence the voice proceeded. The altar-cloth, stiff and heavy
with its elaborate embroidery, was disturbed, then lifted, and from
beneath it appeared a figure at sight of which Zarka uttered an oath,
and Philippa, transfixed by the apparition, gave a cry of mingled
astonishment and fear.

“Prince Roel!”

Pale and with hollow, sunken eyes, he looked a weird apparition to
their startled imaginations. For a few moments no one could speak, as
the figure of the Prince stood clutching one corner of the altar and
glaring at them, half fearful, half defiant.

“A lie! An impious lie!” he repeated. “I am a witness. It is no
marriage.”

“Bah! Mad fellow!” cried Zarka. “What trick is this. He is mad; pay no
heed to his raving!”

The Prince made a spring forward but stopped half way, and stood
glaring at him, unable to speak through the working of his passion.

“You call me mad!” he gasped. “Yes; you have tried to make me so. But I
have escaped from your diabolical trap.”

“I think,” said Galabin coolly to Zarka, “this is Prince Roel of
Rapsburg, whom you, as a creature of the Russian, have kept here
secretly a prisoner--”

“That you might accuse Fräulein Harlberg of his death,” Von Tressen
cried fiercely, “and, by working upon her fears, force her into a
marriage with you. It was the act of a contemptible coward and a
villain! Come, Philippa. We have had enough of this.”

He put out his arm half caressingly, half protectingly to lead her
away. But as they made a move towards the door, Zarka came quickly
forward and planted himself to intercept them, with an ugly, determined
set to his face.

“You do not think I shall let you go like this,” he said. “She is my
wife, and you touch her at your peril.”

“I can prove she is not his wife,” Prince Roel cried excitedly.

“I intend,” Von Tressen said quietly, “to take Fräulein Harlberg
home to her father. If your assertion be true, you will have ample
opportunity for claiming her.”

“You shall not dictate to me, Lieutenant,” Zarka cried in fury. “In
any case you will answer to me for this insolent intrusion. Now, stand
away, or take the consequences!”

For reply Von Tressen handed Philippa to Galabin and advanced towards
the door in front of which Zarka was standing like a tiger at bay.

“Do you mean to let us pass, Count?”

“Certainly not.”

In another moment Von Tressen had seized hold of him, and the two men
were struggling fiercely. Strong and well-knit as Zarka was, he was
hardly a match for his younger and more athletic opponent. A very few
seconds’ time sufficed for the Lieutenant to get the upper hand. He
forced Zarka from the door and then flung him heavily away.

Galabin and Philippa had by this already passed through the sacristy
and out into the hall beyond. The valet had followed close upon them
without showing any sign of what his intention might be, and as Von
Tressen turned from Zarka to cover their retreat the Prince sprang
before him and rushed after the man.

“Quick!” cried Galabin, seeing Von Tressen coming after them. “The
sooner we are out of this place the better. Ah!”

The valet had rushed to the door for which they were making and locked
it. Next moment Prince Roel’s fingers were round his throat from
behind; he was pulled backwards and flung, half-throttled, to the floor.

“Good!” Galabin exclaimed, throwing open the door for Philippa. “Come
with us, Prince; we must get you away from here.”

Philippa, passing out, drew back with a startled cry. In the doorway
stood Zarka, with two swords in his hand. He entered and shut the door
behind him.

“You have reckoned without your host, Lieutenant,” he said. “You shall
not leave my house without paying for this outrage, or at least till
we have adjusted our differences. We have a score to settle. You are
undeniable as a wrestler; now let us see if you are equally admirable
with edged tools.”

“If you think I am going to fight a duel with you, Count, you are
greatly mistaken,” answered Von Tressen.

“But you will have to fight me before you leave this place,” Zarka
returned. “It is not the custom among Hungarian gentlemen to maul one
another like drunken fishwives. We leave that to the tumblers at our
fairs and the dancing dogs. The world is too small to hold us both.
There is your sword.”

He threw one of the duelling swords down at Von Tressen’s feet.

“I am not in the least afraid of you,” the Lieutenant said, “and should
be quite content to settle our quarrel according to your code. But I
presume not even the custom among Hungarian gentlemen would sanction my
crossing swords with a man who has flung away all right to be looked
upon as a man of honour.”

Zarka’s eyes blazed with fury.

“You swagger well, soldier-boy! But it shall not serve you. No man ever
yet insulted me with impunity, nor shall you be the first. Pick up that
sword and defend yourself, or take the consequences.”

“I must protest against anything of the sort,” interposed Galabin,
leaving Philippa and coming forward. “The Lieutenant has a perfect
right to refuse your challenge, and you touch an unarmed man at your
peril.”

“I accept that,” Zarka retorted.

“You ignore the presence of the lady about whom you affect such
interest----”

But Zarka would not listen.

“Take that sword and fight me, Lieutenant, or I swear I’ll run you
through.”

“Have you not given proof enough of your cowardice?” returned Von
Tressen, folding his arms.

Zarka sprang forward and slashed at him furiously with his sword. Von
Tressen caught the blow on his arm, and tried to grapple with him, but
Zarka was too alert, and stepping quickly back, kept him off at the
sword’s point.

“Take your sword!” he cried, “or I’ll kill you!”

The situation was serious, for the man was mad with fury. Galabin
reached for the sword and put it into Von Tressen’s hand--with the
warning--“Take care of yourself!”

He had hardly caught hold of it when Zarka set upon him furiously. Von
Tressen had no time to get on his guard or even to grasp the weapon
properly, and in an instant a pass from Zarka had sent it from his
hand. With a cry of triumphant execration Zarka went forward to lunge
at him; Philippa and Galabin both by a common impulse rushed towards
them, but at the same moment Prince Roel caught up a massive silver
candlestick from a stand by the wall, and flung it with all his might
at Zarka. It struck him full in the face, and hurled him senseless to
the floor.




CHAPTER XXVIII

HOW PRINCE ROEL GOT FREE


Little doubt remaining in the minds of the three men as to the identity
of the masked prisoner, it had been agreed that a determined attempt
to release him should be made that night. Accordingly, in pursuance of
a carefully devised plan, they set out together after dark, and making
their way to Rozsnyo climbed the wall, and crawled along the roof until
they reached the barred skylight. As they approached they saw that the
light, without which their plan would have been frustrated, was there,
and when they came to the grating and looked down, the figure of the
masked man was sitting at the table reading. So absorbed did he seem
in his book that for some time a tapping on the glass failed to rouse
his attention. At length, however, he looked up with a start, listened
eagerly, they could tell that, but whether in fear or joy the hideous
mask effectually concealed. Without delay the three above began to
unscrew the bolts of the bars with tools they had brought with them.
This was effected without difficulty, and three of the bars displaced.
The more serious obstacle now was the glass; the only way to remove
this was by breaking it. This was a business which required great care,
and took what, to their impatience, seemed a long time, but at length
a large piece was broken out, leaving an aperture large enough for the
passage of a man.

With the removal of the glass it was at last possible to hold
communication with the prisoner.

“Roel!” D’Alquen called, in a loud whisper.

The masked one threw out his hands in an impatient gesture.

“Ah!” he cried, in a voice trembling with excitement, “it is you, Abele
D’Alquen, or am I dreaming? Heaven be thanked! You have come to release
me.”

“If we can manage it,” his kinsman returned. “At least, if we do not my
life shall pay for our failure.”

“Ah, you have others with you?” the Prince exclaimed.

“Yes; two friends who have been working for your release.”

“Thanks, thanks,” he cried, and the fervour of his tone contrasted
oddly with the hideous stolidity of the mask. “You are good fellows to
save a man from torture worse than death.”

A hurried consultation was held and a plan decided upon. As the height
of the room made escape by the skylight practically impossible, at
least by such means as they could command, another and far more daring
method of rescue had been hit upon. And this they now proceeded to put
into execution. By the aid of the long stout strap D’Alquen was lowered
into the room. At once after a quick hand-shake he began with a file to
cut through the steel fastening of the mask. To impatient men it was a
long operation, but at last the irksome covering was loose, and Prince
Roel could pull it off with an action of eager relief. As he did so,
the two, watching from above, saw D’Alquen start back with a look and
an exclamation of horror. The face which was disclosed was, it seemed,
almost that of a corpse. It was deadly pale, even livid, wasted and
shrunken; the eyes in their great blue sockets blazed with a feverish
light; it had never been a handsome face; now, in the tale it told of
the unutterable torture of a living death, it was absolutely appalling.

“Poor wretch!” Galabin exclaimed involuntarily, averting his eyes. But
there was no time for comment. After that one gasp of horror D’Alquen,
according to their pre-arranged plan, took the mask and fitted it to
his own head, then he changed coats with the Prince, telling him the
while the details of their scheme. The exchange of attire having been
made, D’Alquen hastily removed the traces of the broken glass, and took
his seat at the table in the prisoner’s usual attitude of reading. At
the same time the Prince took his station behind the curtains near
the door. The positions were assumed only just in time; indeed, the
disturbed curtain was still moving when the door opened, and the man
who acted as gaoler came in. For an instant, until he had satisfied
himself of his prisoner’s whereabouts, he did not leave the door; then,
closing it, he crossed the room with a surly nod to the mask. For the
watchers it was an anxious moment, but the man’s casual glance, though
keen enough, did not seem to detect any difference in the man who sat
by the lamp, and indeed there was not much to be seen. The figures of
the two men were not very dissimilar, and although D’Alquen was taller
than his kinsman, this was not observable as he sat leaning over his
book.

The gaoler had a flask of wine in his hand, and this he set down upon
the table. D’Alquen had raised his head, and the two men above could
tell that he was watching the fellow, who now crossed to the screen by
the concealed window, and examined it as though to see whether it had
been tampered with. It was impossible to tell what made him do so, but
suddenly the man looked up, and saw the great hole in the skylight.
Simultaneously D’Alquen rose with the word “Now!” and swiftly moved to
the door, before which he took his stand, covering the gaoler with a
pistol. Before the astonished man could quite realize the situation,
Prince Roel had slipped from his hiding place and out of the door,
which D’Alquen shut and held, pistol in hand.

“If you call out or move I’ll shoot you dead,” was his warning to the
gaoler, and the last view that Von Tressen and Galabin had of the scene
was the sturdy ruffian standing paralyzed before the gleaming weapon
with an ugly grin of discomfiture on his face.

For no time was to be lost, now that the first step in the rescue was
safely accomplished, in being ready to help the Prince through its
other and more perilous stages. So Von Tressen and Galabin, seeing all
had gone well so far, made their way with all haste down from the roof
and round to the door leading from the chapel, which in the plan they
had worked out seemed the shortest and least hazardous way from the
prison-room to open air and liberty.




CHAPTER XXIX

ZARKA’S PRAYER AND ITS ANSWER


To return to the chapel. When Zarka went down from Prince Roel’s blow
the way of escape seemed cleared, but no time was to be lost. Leaving
the Count to recover as best he might under the care of his servant,
the party, keeping together for safety, made their way along a passage
which they judged would lead them in the direction of the prison-room,
where D’Alquen had been left. But to find this proved no easy business,
and as it turned out, they might have sought the room for hours without
finding it, had not a lucky circumstance shown it to them.

Galabin had, as well as he was able from the information he possessed,
made a plan of the bearings of the room in relation to its position
from the vestibule which led to the chapel and, on the other side, to
the principal entrance of the castle. He had carefully calculated the
distance as well as the direction, and although in that intricately
constructed building it was far from easy to make practical use of the
plan, he judged after they had gone a considerable distance, and had
found themselves in a dark stone corridor, that they were not very far
from the room they sought. Galabin, anticipating its need, had provided
himself with a small lantern, and by the light of this they searched
for the prison chamber. There were three doors on the left-hand side of
the passage; all of these were unfastened, and each led into an empty
room. On the right-hand side there were no doors, the stone wall was
unbroken. At the end was a small door admitting to a winding stairway,
evidently leading up into the tower. Prince Roel seemed to recognize
the neighbourhood of his prison, but his ideas on the subject were
vague, and he was quite unable to point out where the entrance could be
found. His escape from the room had been made in such excitement that
he had noted nothing except the passage that lay in front of him.

Every moment, they felt, was precious, as the delay would give Zarka’s
people time to gather and attack them, which certainly, but for their
chief’s state of collapse, would have happened before this. In their
extremity Galabin ventured to call, “D’Alquen! D’Alquen!” To their
great relief there was an answering cry, coming as it seemed from the
thickness of the wall, and next moment the apparently solid stonework
moved outwards, and a door, the grooves of which were secured from
observation by depressed lines in the masonry, opened, and D’Alquen
backed out, revolver in hand.

“Now, let us get out of this as quickly as we can,” Galabin exclaimed.

But how? A hurried consultation was held, and a plan of escape which
seemed to offer least risk was quickly decided upon. They all passed
into the room, shutting and locking the door behind them. The gaoler,
again held up under the influence of D’Alquen’s pistol, was then
compelled at the muzzle of the same weapon to work back the iron
shutter which concealed the window. This done, he was pinioned and left
securely helpless. Then by the aid of the long strap which had proved
so useful, all the five let themselves down, one by one, from the
window. There was no sound or sign of a pursuing party as they crossed
the moat to the wood beyond, down to the valley, and so along its path
towards Gorla’s Farm. It was imperative that they should push on to the
town which lay a few miles beyond, in order to insure Prince Roel’s
safety, and send word to Gersdorff. Von Tressen took Philippa by the
arm and helped her along the rough ground. For a while the excitement
and reaction were too great to allow her to speak, although there was
in her heart an unspeakable joy at the lifting of the shadow of death
which had lain across it. At length she said in a low voice:

“You understand, now?”

“Hardly,” Von Tressen answered. “But at least this, that I have been
led into a hideous mistake in the suspicions which have been forced
upon me.”

“It was my fault,” Philippa replied, “in not daring to explain. Low
as my opinion was of Count Zarka, I never suspected him of such a
monstrous thing as this, that all this time he was keeping prisoner the
man whose death he persisted at laying at my door.”

“And the duel? That was one of his lies?”

“No,” she answered quietly. “It was the truth.”

He looked at her in blank astonishment.

“The truth? But how----?” He stopped, as unable to see the light of a
happy explanation.

“It is quite true,” she continued, “that Fräulein d’Ivady and I
fought--she for the Count--I for my liberty. It was forced upon me.”

“But how came you there, Philippa?” he asked, hating himself for the
question, yet forced to put it.

“I lost my way in the forest,” she explained. “I was coming to warn
you against the Count, who had let fall evil threats against you, and
I was frightened by Herr D’Alquen and driven by his presence and the
storm under the walls of Rozsnyo.” Then in a few words she related the
story of her encounter with Royda d’Ivady. “I had a terrible dread of
being caught there by the Count,” she concluded, “and preferred to
fight that almost mad girl for a chance of escape. Ah, Osbert, if you
had only known the strange fear with which the Count inspired me you
would see how I must have hated him to have had the courage to refuse
to be his wife.”

“That is all over now,” he said caressingly.

She gave a little shudder.

“If I could think so. But I fear.”

“You need not fear now, dearest,” he said reassuringly.

“It is not for myself, but for you,” she returned. “Zarka is vindictive
and cruel; he will never rest till he has revenged himself for his
defeat to-night.”

“He is utterly discredited now,” Von Tressen urged. “When this is known
he will be a criminal and a fugitive.”

“But a desperate one.”

“Perhaps. But you will not make me afraid of him.”

They had now reached the farm, and giving the astonished Harlberg in a
few words an account of what happened at Rozsnyo, the four men made
for the encampment, harnessed the horse, and pushed forward to the
town. Having seen Prince Roel safely to the principal inn of the place,
and leaving Galabin and D’Alquen with him, Von Tressen drove back to
Gorla’s Farm.

All was quiet; there seemed to have been no further attempt on Zarka’s
part, although, in his present desperate position, this had been
far from unlikely. Securing his horse by the gate, Von Tressen kept
watch over the place until well into the morning, when the inmates
of the house were astir. Then he went in to talk over with Harlberg
and Philippa the arrangements for their immediate departure from the
forest. The General was in good spirits, rejoicing in his freedom to
resume his real name and at the prospect of release from his exile,
and quite content to accept the engagement between Von Tressen and
Philippa, since the Count was now an impossibility.

After breakfast Von Tressen drove off to the encampment in order to
have their things packed, as he intended to make the journey with
Harlberg and Philippa. He had arranged to meet Galabin there, and as he
drove up found his friend awaiting him.

The preparations for their departure were set about quickly. The
servant, Bela, was busy filling a basket with cooking utensils while
Von Tressen and Galabin were packing their valises inside the tent.
Suddenly the light was intercepted. Both men turned quickly, to see
standing in the entrance the figure of Count Zarka. His lowering face
was hideously disfigured by a great dark swelling across the cheek and
forehead; his eyes, notwithstanding that one was half closed, seemed
to sparkle with hate, and the teeth were displayed in a set grin.
Neglecting all his customary parade of salutation he stood there quite
still, moving nothing but his lip as he said:

“Good-morning, gentleman. I have come to settle an account with you.
Before we proceed further will you have the goodness to send your man
away?”

For a moment neither replied. Then Galabin said: “We can have nothing
more to do with you, Count, and as our servant is busy we cannot
interrupt his work.”

Zarka gave a shrug and came two steps into the tent. “As you will.
It makes little difference. Last night, Lieutenant Von Tressen,” he
continued, keeping back as he spoke the corners of his mouth so that
the rows of white teeth seemed to snap out the words as though a wolf
had found speech, “you refused to fight me. You will not refuse again.”

The last words were not a question, but the expression of a purpose.

The Lieutenant faced him sternly.

“Indeed I shall,” he retorted. “I have too great a respect for my
honour and that of my uniform to meet the man you have shown yourself
to be.”

“So!” Zarka snarled. “You refuse finally?”

“Finally.”

“Then I tell you you are a coward!” Von Tressen laughed. “That I will
proclaim you a coward all over Europe!” Zarka proceeded, his voice
rising with each sentence. “That I will flog you in public whenever I
shall meet you. That is nothing to you, my swaggerer, eh?”

“Nothing,” Von Tressen answered quietly, “from the man in Russia’s
pay who kidnapped Prince Roel and planned a dastardly outrage on a
defenceless lady.”

Zarka gave no sign that the words stung him. In a tone as quiet as Von
Tressen’s he continued: “No; that is nothing to you, my brave fellow.
But when I tell you,” and here his voice sank to a hissing whisper,
“that unless you consent to face my pistol now, I will kill you, yes,
kill you as assuredly as there is a sun in the sky, kill you within a
month, you will perhaps, knowing something of my character and that
there is nothing on earth I dare not do, when once I am resolved, I
say perhaps you will see the desirability of meeting me in fair fight
without further delay.”

Von Tressen laughed scornfully. “Not even on the flattering grounds
that I am afraid of you,” he replied. “And I must ask you, Count, to
leave the tent, as we are busy.”

For an instant Zarka’s eyes blazed. Galabin watching keenly, saw the
evil light and drew a step nearer. But the murderous impulse, for such
it surely must have been, was stifled for the moment, and the Count
stood silent as meditating his parting words. However, Galabin spoke
first.

“I fancy, Count, instead of threatening honourable men you will have
enough to do to look after your own safety. If you do not immediately
quit this tent we shall consider it our duty to arrest you, in
anticipation of those whom the law will have put upon your track in a
few hours’ time.”

Zarka, who had not appeared to notice him before, now turned his savage
glance from the Lieutenant. “You too, Herr Galabin,” he said with the
same ugly grin. “You must pardon me if I seemed to ignore you. When
I have settled accounts with your friend I shall have an opportunity
of meting out to you the reward of--a spy. I will not detain you,
gentlemen. The short time before you should be yours. The future and a
certain lady are for me. _Au revoir_, gentlemen.” He turned abruptly,
and next moment was gone.

Galabin laughed, though not very confidently. “The sooner we are out
of this forest, and the Herr Graf is in the safe keeping of the law,
the better for us all, my friend. Bela,” he called, “which way did the
Count go?”

“Towards Rozsnyo, mein Herr.”

“Then let us lose no time in making for Gorla’s and so for
civilization,” Galabin observed to Von Tressen. “The man is desperate,
and the symptoms are none the less dangerous for being suppressed.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile Count Zarka had mounted and ridden back to Rozsnyo. He knew
that, for a time at any rate, the dangerous game he had been playing
was up; his only chance now was to put the mountains and the frontier
between himself and Gersdorff’s long arm. The mere failure of the
political side of the business would have troubled him but little; he
was a gambler who knew how to lose as well as win, and at most this
discomfiture would mean but a year or two’s exile till the affair was
forgotten, or crowded out of attention by more engrossing international
movements. What made him clench his wolfish teeth, scowl as he rode
along, and startle the forest denizens by loud ejaculations of rage,
was the maddening thought of failure nearer to his heart, that he had
been worsted in the fight for Philippa Carlstein. It was that which
made him vow and curse, and dig his heels savagely into the roan’s
flanks.

On reaching Rozsnyo he went in by his private door, and for an hour
was busy making secret preparations for his flight. Having put things
in order and destroyed certain papers, he took a gun and went out. As
he crossed the bridge he could see that he was being watched from a
window; he waved his hand carelessly to Royda, cursing her in his heart
all the while as the indirect cause of his discomfiture. The action,
almost brutal in its perfunctoriness, nevertheless brought a flush to
the pale face, which watched him till the wood hid him from sight. For
she knew nothing of the last night’s fierce doings, and if she had
known she might have welcomed the crisis as putting her rival out of
reach.

Zarka’s way was one he had often traversed, that leading to the pass
over the mountains. The afternoon was still brilliant as he reached the
snow line, and turned to take breath after his rapid climb. For he had
set forth in a state of vicious excitement for which action and waste
of energy were the only safety-valves. Even when he had halted on the
lower plateau he could not keep still, but restlessly paced to and fro
in irregular strides, now stopping, now starting forward again as his
thoughts seemed to whip him into action.

The disfigurement of his face showed plainer now; the swelling and
discoloration adding ugliness of feature to that of temper which blazed
malignantly from his eyes.

He lighted a cigar and walked on scowling; his progress was slower now,
for the track was rough and tortuous.

Suddenly in his walk he stopped, and flung out his arms with a cry of
“Hail!” The giant shadow of the mountain had appeared with startling
abruptness, and now towered with weird vastness above him, seeming to
rise from the chasm below. The suddenness of the apparition seemed for
a moment to have shaken his nerves, but it was merely a flash of fear.

“An omen!” he cried. “Ah, my good genius, have you come again to
give me courage? Zarka of the cloud and storm, help this fettered,
passion-tossed Zarka of blood and clay. Give me my heart’s desire, or
at least a sign that I shall gain it. God or demon, do with me what
thou wilt so thou grant me this. Zarka of the mist and mountain, give
me my prayer. I have never known defeat, my guardian genius, let me
never know it!”

Up from the profundity of the yawning abyss before him came a great
suppressed sighing as the wind swept through the fissured depths. A
big bird of the vulture family flew suddenly down to the mouth of the
chasm, circled about, and sighting the man there, wheeled off with a
cry of angry surprise. The spectre of the mountain slowly faded as the
sun dipped behind the topmost peak; the mist began to rise and roll,
and the cloud to assert its sway.

Zarka, who had stood since his apostrophe in lowering meditation,
started forward as though with a suddenly formed determination. His
disfigured face lighted up with diabolical triumph, and he laughed
aloud as he hastened back along the path. Such a laugh! The laugh of
a gambler who throws his last coin on the green table, a laugh that
flings defiance at God and man, and utters the old invocation, “Evil
be thou my Good!” A laugh that was echoed back from across the abyss,
and reverberated on and on through the rocky walls and chasms of the
mountain, on and on, after the human voice that had uttered it was
silent for ever. For the laugh had been crushed out of those lying lips
into a scream by the rush of a sudden “_lavine_,” or avalanche, which
swept with terrific swiftness down the sloping wall of rock, bounded on
to the ledge which just perceptibly checked its sheer descent, then,
crashing over the precipice, flung itself into the abyss with a thunder
which the echoes prolonged and redoubled till it seemed as though the
very mountain would be rent.

And the path was empty. Count Zarka was never more to know failure as
he lay a thousand feet below, swept out of the world by a force that
would have annihilated a regiment. And as the echoes of the fall died
away they were followed by that of a scream, the cry of the vulture,
swooping back and hovering in baffled voracity over the grave of his
human brother.


Butler & Tanner, The Selwood Printing Works, Frome, and London.




Novels by Guy Boothby.

SPECIAL AND ORIGINAL DESIGNS.

Each volume attractively illustrated by Stanley L. Wood and others.

_Crown 8vo, Cloth Gilt, Trimmed Edges, =5s.=_

  THE KIDNAPPED PRESIDENT
  MY STRANGEST CASE
  FAREWELL, NIKOLA!
  SHEILAH McLEOD
  MY INDIAN QUEEN
  LONG LIVE THE KING!
  A SAILOR’S BRIDE
  A PRINCE OF SWINDLERS
  A MAKER OF NATIONS
  THE RED RAT’S DAUGHTER
  LOVE MADE MANIFEST
  PHAROS, THE EGYPTIAN
  ACROSS THE WORLD FOR A WIFE
  THE LUST OF HATE
  BUSHIGRAMS
  THE FASCINATION OF THE KING
  DR. NIKOLA
  THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE DEVIL
  A BID FOR FORTUNE or, Dr. Nikola’s Vendetta
  IN STRANGE COMPANY: A Story of Chili and the Southern Seas
  THE MARRIAGE OF ESTHER: A Torres Straits Sketch.


London: WARD, LOCK & CO., LIMITED.




_WORKS BY_

E. Phillips Oppenheim.

  _The Illustrated London News_ says--“Humdrum is the very last word
  you could apply to (a tale by) E. P. Oppenheim, which reminds you of
  one of those Chinese nests of boxes, one inside the other. You have
  plot within plot, wheel within wheel, mystery within mystery, till
  you are almost dizzy.”

  _The British Weekly_ says--“Mr. Oppenheim has boundless imagination
  and distinct skill. He paints in broad, vivid colours; yet, audacious
  as he is, he never outsteps the possible. There is good thrilling
  mystery in his books, and not a few excellent characters.”


THE GREAT AWAKENING.

  Illustrated by F. H. TOWNSEND. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s.


THE SURVIVOR.

  Illustrated by STANLEY L. WOOD. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s.


A MILLIONAIRE OF YESTERDAY.

  Illustrated by STANLEY L. WOOD. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt 6s.


THE MYSTERY OF MR. BERNARD BROWN.

  Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


THE WORLD’S GREAT SNARE.

  Illustrated by J. AMBROSE WALTON. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


A DAUGHTER OF THE MARIONIS.

  Illustrated by ADOLF THIEDE. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


THE MAN AND HIS KINGDOM.

  Illustrated by J. AMBROSE WALTON. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


MYSTERIOUS MR. SABIN.

  Illustrated by J. AMBROSE WALTON. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


AS A MAN LIVES.

  Illustrated by STANLEY L. WOOD. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


A MONK OF CRUTA.

  Illustrated by WARNE BROWNE. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.


LONDON: WARD, LOCK & CO., LTD.




TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:


  Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.

  Emboldened text is surrounded by equals signs: =bold=.

  Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.

  Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.

  Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUNT ZARKA: A ROMANCE ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.